Law No. 8 of March 14, 1996, on Copyright and Neighboring Rights (as amended up to Law No. 329/2006), Romania, WIPO Lex

Main text(s)

Romanian Lege nr. 8 din 14 martie 1996 privind dreptul de autor si drepturile conexe (modificată până la Legea nr. 329/2006)

English Law No. 8 of March 14, 1996, on Copyright and Neighboring Rights (as amended up to Law No. 329/2006)

Download PDF open_in_new

TABLE OF CONTENTS
TITLE I—COPYRIGHT
- PART I—General Provisions
- PART II—Special Provisions
TITLE II—Neighboring and Sui-Generis Rights
TITLE III—Management and Protection of Copyright and Neighboring Rights
TITLE IV—Application of the Law. Transitional and Final Provisions
- Art. 146.
- Art. 147.
- Art. 147/1.
- Art. 148.
- Art. 149.
- Art. 150.
- Art. 151.
- Art. 151/1.
- Art. 151/2.
- Art. 152.
- Art. 153.
- Art. 154.

Law on Copyright and Neighboring Rights ∗

(No. 8 of March 14, 1996)

TABLE OF CONTENTS

Articles

Title I Copyright

Part I General Provisions

Chapter I Introductory Provisions.................................................. 1-2

Chapter II Ownership of Copyright................................................. 3-6

Chapter III Subject Matter of Copyright........................................... 7-9

Chapter IV Content of Copyright...................................................... 10-23

Chapter V Duration of Copyright Protection.................................... 24-32

Chapter VI Limitations on the Exercise of Copyright....................... 33-38

Chapter VII Transfer of the Author’s Economic Rights

Section I Common Provisions....................................................... 39-47

Section II Publishing Contract....................................................... 48-57

Section III Theatrical or Musical Performance Contract................. 58-62

Section IV Rental Contract.............................................................. 63

Part II Special Provisions

Chapter VIII Cinematographic Works and Other Audiovisual Works. 64-71

Chapter IX Computer Programs...................................................... 72-81

Chapter X Works of Three-Dimensional Art, Architecture, and Photography 82-87

Chapter XI Protection of the Portrait, of the Addressee of Correspondence and of the Secrecy of Information Sources………………………………..…….. 88-91

Title II Neighboring Rights and Sui-Generis Rights

Chapter I Common Provisions....................................................... 92-94

Chapter II The Rights of Performers............................................... 95-102

Chapter III The Rights of Producers of Sound Recordings............. 103-106

Chapter III1 Rights of the producers of audiovisual recordings……... 1061-1064

Chapter IV Provisions Common to Authors, Performers and Producers of Sound and Audiovisual Recordings.. 1065-1121

Chapter V Television and Radio Broadcasting Organizations

Section I The Rights of Television and Radio Broadcasting Organizations 113-116

Section II Communication to the Public by Satellite...................... 117-119

Section III Retransmission by Cable............................................... 120-122

Chapter VI Sui generis rights of the makers of databases………….. 1221-1224

∗ The text includes the subsequent amendments and competions provided for in Law no. 285/2004 on the modification and completion of Law no.8/1996 (the Official Gazette of Romania no.587/30.06.2004), GEO no.123/2005 on the modification and completion of Law no. 8/1996 (the Official Gazette of Romania no.843/19.09.2005) and Law no. 329/2006 (the Official Gazette of Romania no. 657/31.07.2006).

Title III Management and Protection of Copyright and Neighboring Rights

Chapter I Management of the Economic Aspects of Copyright and of Neighboring Rights

Section I General Provisions........................................................ 123-1234

Section II Collective Copyright and Neighboring Rights Administration Organizations......................................... 124-1291

Section III Functions of Collective Administration Organizations.... 130-136

Chapter II Romanian Copyright Office............................................ 137-1384

Chapter III Protection Measures, Procedures and Sanctions………. 139-145

Section I Technological measures of protection and rights-management information…………………………………………………………………………….. 1385-1386

Section II Procedures and sanctions ………………………………… 1387-145

Title IV Application of the Law. Transitional and Final Provisions ……146-154

TITLE I

PART I

General Provisions

CHAPTER I

Introductory Provisions

Art. 1.—(1) The copyright in a literary, artistic or scientific work and in any similar work of intellectual creation shall be recognized and guaranteed as provided in this Law. That right vests in the author and embodies attributes of moral and economic character.

(2) A work of intellectual creation shall be acknowledged and protected, independently of its disclosure to the public, simply by virtue of its creation, even though in an unfinished form.

Art. 2. — Recognition of the rights provided for in this Law shall not prejudice or exclude protection granted under other statutory provisions.

CHAPTER II

Ownership of Copyright

Art. 3.—(1) The natural person or persons who created the work shall be the author thereof.

(2) In cases expressly provided for by law, legal entities and natural persons other than the author may benefit from the protection granted to the author.

(3) Ownership of copyright may be transferred as provided by law.

Art. 4.—(1) Unless proved otherwise, the person under whose name the work was first disclosed to the public shall be presumed to be the author thereof.

(2) Where the work was disclosed to the public anonymously or under a pseudonym that does not identify the author, the copyright shall be exercised by the person whether natural person or legal entity who discloses it to the public with the author’s consent, as long as the latter does not disclose his identity.

Art. 5.—(1) A work of joint authorship shall be a work created by several co-authors in collaboration.

(2) The copyright in a work of joint authorship shall belong to the co-authors thereof, one of whom may be the main author as provided in this Law.

(3) Unless otherwise agreed, co-authors may only exploit the work by common consent. Refusal of consent by any one of the co-authors must be fully justified.

(4) Where each co-author’s contribution is distinct, that contribution may be exploited separately, provided that it does not prejudice the exploitation of the joint work or the rights of the other co-authors.

(5) In the case of the utilization of a work of joint authorship, the remuneration shall accrue to the co-authors in the proportions they shall have agreed upon. Failing such agreement, the remuneration shall be divided in proportion to the share contributed by each author, or equally if such shares cannot be determined.

Art 6.—(1) A collective work shall be a work in which the personal contributions of the co-authors form a whole, without it being possible, in view of the nature of the work, to ascribe a distinct right to any one of the co-authors in the whole work so created.

(2) Unless otherwise agreed, the copyright in a collective work shall belong to the person, whether natural person or legal entity, on whose initiative and responsibility and under whose name the work was created.

CHAPTER III

Subject Matter of Copyright

Art. 7.— The subject matter of copyright shall be original works of intellectual creation in the literary, artistic, or scientific field, regardless of their manner of creation, specific form or mode of expression and independently of their merit and purpose, such as:

(a) literary and journalistic writings, lectures, sermons, pleadings, addresses and any other written or oral works, and also computer programs;

(b) scientific works, written or oral, such as presentations, studies, university textbooks, school textbooks and scientific projects and documentation;

(d) dramatic and dramatico-musical works, choreographic and mimed works;

(e) cinematographic works and any other audiovisual works;

(f) photographic works and any other works expressed by a process analogous to photography;

(g) works of three-dimensional art such as: works of sculpture, painting, drawing, engraving, lithography, monumental art, stage design, tapestry, ceramics, glass and metal shaping, and also works of art applied to products intended for practical use;

(h) works of architecture, including sketches, scale models and the graphic work that constitutes an architectural project;

(i) three-dimensional works, maps and drawings in the field of topography, geography and science in general.

Art. 8.— Without prejudice to the rights of the authors of the original work, copyright shall likewise subsist in derived works created on the basis of one or more pre-existing works, namely:

(a) translations, adaptations, annotations, documentary works, arrangements of music and any other transformation of a literary, artistic or scientific work that themselves entail creative intellectual work;

(b) collections of literary, artistic or scientific works, such as encyclopaedias, anthologies and collections and compilations of protected or unprotected material or data, including databases, which, by reason of the selection or arrangement of their subject matter constitute intellectual creations.

Art. 9.— The following shall not benefit from the legal protection accorded to copyright:

a) the ideas, theories, concepts, scientific discoveries, proceedings, functioning methods or mathematical concepts as such and inventions, contained in a work, whatever the manner of the adoption, writing, explanation or expression thereof;

(b) official texts of a political, legislative, administrative or judicial nature, and official translations thereof;

(c) official symbols of the State, public authorities and organizations, such as armorial bearings, seals, flags, emblems, shields, badges and medals;

(d) means of payment;

(e) news and press information;

(f) simple facts and data.

CHAPTER IV

Content of Copyright

Art. 10.— The author of a work shall have the following moral rights:

(a) to decide whether, how and when the work will be disclosed to the public;

(b) to demand recognition of his authorship of the work;

(d) to demand respect for the integrity of the work and to oppose any modification or any distortion of the work if it is prejudicial to his honor or reputation;

(e) to withdraw the work, subject to indemnification of any owners of exploitation rights who might be prejudiced by the exercise of the said withdrawal right.

Art. 11.—(1) The moral rights may not be renounced or disposed of.

(2) After the author’s death, the exercise of the rights provided for in Article 10 (a), (b) and (d) shall be transferred by inheritance, in keeping with civil legislation, for an unlimited period of time. If there are no heirs, the exercise of the said rights shall revert to the collective management organization that has managed the author’s rights or, as the case may be, to the organization having the largest membership, in the field of creation concerned.

Art. 12.— The author of a work shall have the exclusive economic right to decide whether, how, and when his work is to be used or exploited, including the right to authorize the use of the work by others.

Art. 13.— The use of a work gives rise to distinct and exclusive economic rights of the author to authorize or to prohibit:

(a) reproduction of the work;

(b) distribution of the work;

(d) rental of the work;

(e) lending of the work;

(f) communication to the public, directly or indirectly, of the work, by any means, including by making the work available to the public, in such a way that members of the public may access them from a place and at a time individually chosen by them;

g) broadcasting of the work;

h) cable retransmission of the work;

(i) making of derivative works.

Art. 14.— For the purposes of this Law, reproduction means the making, in whole or in part, of one or more copies of a work, directly or indirectly, temporarily or permanently, by any means and under any form, including the making of any sound or audiovisual recording of a work, as well as its permanent or temporary storage by electronic means.

Art. 141.— (1) For the purposes of the present law, distribution means the sale or any other manner of transmittal, for a consideration or free of charge, of the original or of copies of a work, as well as their offering to the public.

(2) Distribution right is subject to exhaustion upon first sale or with the first transfer of ownership of the original or of the copies of a work, on domestic market, by the rightholder or with his consent.

Art. 142.— For the purposes of the present law, import means the introduction on the domestic market, for trading, of the original or of the legally made copies of a work fixed on any kind of physical medium.

Art. 143.— For the purposes of the present law, rental means making available for use, for a limited period and for a direct or indirect economic or commercial advantage, of a work.

Art. 144.— (1) For the purposes of the present law, lending means making available for use, for a limited period and without a direct or indirect economic or commercial advantage, of a work through the agency of an institution allowing access of the public for this purpose.

(2) Lending through the agency of libraries does not require author’s authorization and entitles him to an equitable remuneration. This right cannot be waived.

(3) Equitable remuneration provided for under paragraph (2) shall not be owed, if the lending is made through the libraries of educational establishments as well through public libraries with free access.

(4) Lending of particular works incorporated in sound or audiovisual recordings shall only take place after six months after the first distribution of the work.

(5) The lending right shall not be exhausted with the first sale or first assignment of ownership over the original or copies of a work on the market, made or agreed by the right holder or with his consent.

Art. 145.— The provisions of this law on rental and lending shall not be applied to:

a) constructions resulting from architectural projects;

b) originals or copies of design works or artworks applied to products intended for practical use;

c) originals or copies of works, realized with a communication to the public purpose or to which use exist a contract;

d) reference works designated for immediate consultation or for lending between institutions;

e) works created by the author inside the individual labour contract, if those are used by the author’s employer, during common activity

Art. 15.— (1) Communication to the public means any communication of a work, directly or by any technical means, made in a place opened for public or in any other place where a number of persons exceeding the normal circle of the members of a family and of its acquaintances assemble, including stage performance, recitation or any other public form of performance or direct presentation of the work, public display of works of plastic art, of applied art, of photographic art and of architecture, public projection of cinematographic and of other audiovisual works, including of works of digital art, presentation in a public place, by means of sound or audiovisual recordings, as well as presentation in a public place, by any means, of a broadcast work. Any communication of a work by wire or wireless means, including by making the works available to the public, via Internet or other computer networks, so that any member of the public to have access, from anywhere or at any moment individually chosen, shall also be considered as communication to the public.

(2) The right to authorize or prohibit communication to the public or making available to the public of the works is not subject to exhaustion by any act of communication to the public or of making available to the public.

Art. 151.— For the purposes of the present law, broadcasting means:

a) broadcasting of a work by a radio or television broadcasting organization, by any means servicing for the wireless transmission of the signals, sounds or images, or of digital representation thereof, including the public communication by satellite, for the purpose of reception by the public;

b) transmission of a work or its representation thereof, by wire, cable, optic fiber or any other similar procedures, with the exception of the computer networks, for the purpose of reception by the public.

Art. 152.— For the purposes of the present law, cable retransmission means simultaneous, unaltered and total retransmission by an operator, by the means provided for under the Art. 151 letter b) or by a system of broadcasting by ultrasounds, for the reception by the public, of an initial transmission, by wire or wireless, including by satellite, of services of radio or television broadcasting programs, for the purpose of reception by the public.

Art. 16.— For the purposes of the present law, making of derivative works means translation, publication in collections, adaptation as well as any other transformation of a preexistent work, if it is an intellectual creation.

Art. 17.— Repealed.

Art. 18.— Repealed.

Art. 19.— Repealed.

Art. 20.— Repealed.

Art. 21.—(1) The author of an original work of graphic or plastic art or of a photographic work benefits from a resale right representing the right to collect a share from the net selling price obtained at any resale of the work, after the first alienation by the author, as well as the right to be informed of the work’s whereabouts.

2) The right provided for under the paragraph (1) applies to all acts of resale of an original work of graphic or plastic art or of a photographic work that involves, as sellers, buyers or agents, art exhibitions, art galleries as well as any trader of works of art.

(3) For the purposes of the present law, the copies or the original works of art or photographic works that have been made in a limited number by their author himself or with his consent, are considered to be original works of art.

(4) The amount owed on the grounds of paragraph (1) is computed according to the following shares, without exceeding EUR 12,500 or the equivalent in Lei:

a) from EUR 300 to EUR 3,000 – 5%

b) from EUR 3,000.01 to EUR 50,000 – 4%

c) from EUR 50,000.01 to EUR 200,000 – 3%

d) from EUR 200,000.01 to EUR 350,000 – 1%

e) from EUR 350,000.01 to EUR 500,000 – 0.5%

f) over EUR 500,000 – 0.25%.

(5) The seller shall convey the information referred to in paragraph (1) to the author, within two months as of the date of sale and he shall be responsible for withholding from the net selling price, without adding other fees and for paying to the author of the amount owed according to the provisions of paragraph (4)

(6) The beneficiaries of the resale right or the representatives thereof may request, within 3 years as of the date of resale, to the persons provided for under paragraph (2) the necessary information in order to insure the payment of all owed amounts according to the provisions of paragraph (4).

(7) The resale right cannot be waived or alienated.

Art. 22.— The owner or possessor of a work is obliged to allow the author access to it and place it at his disposal where necessary for the exercise of his copyright, provided that the owner or possessor’s legitimate interests are not thereby prejudiced. The owner or possessor may in such a case claim a sufficient guarantee from the author for the security of the work, and also the insurance thereof for an amount representing the market value of the original, as well an adequate remuneration.

Art. 23.—(1) The owner of the original of a work shall not have the right to destroy it before having offered it to the author at the cost price of the material.

(2) Where the return of the original is not possible, the owner shall allow the author to make a copy of the work in an appropriate manner.

(3) In the case of an architectural structure, the author shall have the right only to take photographs of the work and to request the return of reproductions of the projects.

CHAPTER V

Duration of Copyright Protection

Art. 24.—(1) The copyright in a literary, artistic or scientific work shall come into being at the time of the work’s creation, regardless of the specific form or manner of expression thereof.

(2) If the work is created over a period of time in installments, episodes, volumes or any other form of sequence, the term of protection shall be calculated according to paragraph (1) for each such element.

Art. 25.—(1) The economic rights provided for in Articles 13 and 21 shall last for the author’s lifetime, and after his death shall be transferred by inheritance, according to civil legislation, for a period of 70 years, regardless of the date on which the work was legally disclosed to the public. If there are no heirs, the exercise of these rights shall devolve upon the collective administration organization mandated by the author during his lifetime or, failing a mandate, to the collective administration organization with the largest membership in the area of creation concerned.

(2) The person who, after the copyright protection has expired, legally discloses for the first time a previously unpublished work to the public shall enjoy protection equivalent to that of the author’s economic rights. The duration of the protection of those rights shall be 25 years, starting at the time of the first legal disclosure to the public.

Art. 26.—(1) The term of the economic rights in works legally disclosed to the public under a pseudonym or without a mention of the author’s name shall be 70 years from the date on which they were disclosed to the public.

(2) Where the author’s identity is revealed to the public before the term mentioned in paragraph (1) expires, or the pseudonym used by the author leaves no doubt about his identity, the provisions of Article 25 (1) shall apply.

Art. 27.—(1) The term of the economic rights in works of joint authorship shall be 70 years from the death of the last surviving co-author.

(2) Where the contributions of the co-authors are distinct, the term of the economic rights in each such contribution shall be 70 years from the death of the author thereof.

Art. 28.— The term of the economic rights in collective works shall be 70 years from the date of disclosure of the works. Where disclosure does not occur for 70 years following the creation of the works, the term of the economic rights shall expire 70 years after the said creation.

Art. 29.— Repealed.

Art. 30.— The economic rights in computer programs shall last for the lifetime of the author thereof and after his death shall be transferred by inheritance, according to civil legislation, for a period of 70 years.

Art. 31.— Non-essential modifications, additions, cuttings or adaptations made with a view to selection or arrangement, and also corrections to the content of a work or collection, that are necessary for the continuation of the collection in the manner intended by the author of the work shall not extend the term of protection of the said work or collection.

Art. 32.— The terms established in the present Chapter shall be calculated from the first of January of the year following the author’s death or the date on which the work was disclosed to the public, as the case may be.

CHAPTER VI

Limitations on the Exercise of Copyright

Art. 33.—(1) The following uses of a work already disclosed to the public shall be permitted without the author’s consent and without payment of remuneration, provided that such uses conform to proper practice, are not at variance with the normal exploitation of the work and are not prejudicial to the author or to the owners of the exploitation rights:

(a) the reproduction of a work in connection with judicial or administrative proceedings, to the extent justified by the purpose thereof;

(b) the use of brief quotations from a work for the purpose of an analysis, commentary or criticism, or for illustration, to the extent justified by use thereof;

(c) the use of isolated articles or brief excerpts from works in publications, television or radio broadcasts or sound or audiovisual recordings exclusively intended for teaching purposes and also the reproduction for teaching purposes, within the framework of public education or social welfare institutions, of isolated articles or brief extracts from works, to the extent justified by the intended purpose;

(d) the reproduction of brief excerpts from works for information or research within the framework of libraries, museums, film archives, sound archives, archives of non-profit cultural or scientific public institutions; the complete reproduction of a copy of a work shall be allowed for the replacement of the sole copy in such an archive or library’s permanent collection in the event of the destruction, serious deterioration or loss thereof;

e) specific acts of reproduction made by publicly accessible libraries, educational establishments or museums, or by archives, which are not for direct or indirect economic or commercial advantage;

f) the reproduction, to the exclusion of any means involving direct contact with the work, distribution or communication to the public of the image of an architectural work, work of plastic art, photographic work or work of applied art permanently located in a public place, except where the image of the work is the main subject of such reproduction, distribution or communication, and if it is used for commercial purposes;

g) the representation and execution of a work as part of the activities of educational establishments, exclusively for specific purposes and provided that both the representation or execution and the public’s access are free of charge;

h) use of works during religious celebrations or official celebrations organized by a public authority;

i) use for the purpose of advertising, of the images of the works presented within exhibitions with public access or sale, of fairs, public auctions of works of art, to the extent necessary to promote the event, excluding any other commercial use.

(2) Subject to conditions provided for in paragraph (1), the reproduction, distribution, broadcasting or communication to the public, with neither direct nor indirect commercial or economic advantage, are allowed:

a) of brief excerpts from press articles and radio or televised reportages, for informatory purposes on current events, except those for which such a use is expressly reserved;

b) of brief excerpts of lectures, addresses, pleadings and other similar works that have been orally expressed in public, provided that these uses to have the sole purpose of informing on the present;

c) of brief excerpts of the works, within information on current events, to the extent justified by the informatory purpose;

d)
e)

(3) Temporary acts of reproduction that are transient or incidental forming an integral and essential part of a technical process and the sole purpose of which is to enable transfer, in a network between third parties, by an intermediary or the lawful use of another protected object and that should have no separate economic value on their own, are excepted from the reproduction right.

(4) In all cases provided for in paragraph (1) letters b), c), e), f), i) and paragraph (2) the source, including the author's name, has to be indicated, unless this turns out to be impossible; in case of works of plastic art, photographic or architecture works the place in which the original is to be found has to be indicated

Art. 34.—(1) It shall not be a violation of copyright, for the purposes of this law, the reproduction of a work, without the author’s consent for personal use or for use by a normal family circle, provided that the work has already been disclosed to the public, while the reproduction does not contravene to the normal use of the work or prejudice the author or the owner of the utilization rights.

(2) For the media on which sound or audio-visual recordings can be made or on which reproductions of the works graphically expressed can be made, as well as for apparata dedicated for copying, in the situation provided for in paragraph (1), a compensatory remuneration established by negotiation, according to the provisions of this law, shall be paid.

Art. 35.— The alteration of a work shall be permissible without the author’s consent and without payment of remuneration in the following cases:

(a) if the alteration is made privately and is neither intended for nor made available to the public;

(b) if the result of the alteration is a parody or caricature, provided that the said result does not cause confusion with the original work and the author thereof;

(d) if the alteration is a short review of the works by didactic purpose, mentioning the author.

Art. 36.— Repealed.

Art. 37.—(1) For the purpose of testing the operation of their products at the time of manufacture or sale, trading companies engaged in the production or sale of sound or audiovisual recordings, equipment for the reproduction or communication to the public thereof and also equipment for receiving radio and television broadcasts may reproduce and present extracts from works, provided that such acts are performed only to the extent required for testing.

(2) In order to supervise the utilization of their own repertoire by third parties, the collective management societies can monitor, by any means, the activity of the users, with no authorization from them and no payment, being allowed to request, for this purpose and public interest information held, according to the law, by the competent public institutions.

Art. 38.— (1) The assignment of the broadcasting right of a work to a radio or television broadcasting organization shall entitle it to record the work for the needs of its own broadcasts with a view to a single authorized broadcast to the public. A new authorization from the authors shall be required in case of any new broadcast of the work so recorded, against remuneration that cannot be waived. If no such authorization is requested within 6 months as from the first broadcast, the recording must be destroyed.

(2) In the case of ephemeral recording of particular works made by means of their own facilities by the radio or television broadcasting organizations for their own broadcasts, the preservation of these recordings in official archives may, on the grounds of their exceptional documentary character, be permitted.

CHAPTER VII

Transfer of the Author’s Economic Rights

SECTION I

Common Provisions

Art. 39.—(1) The author or the owner of the copyright may transfer only his economic rights by contract to other persons.

(2) That transfer of the author’s economic rights may be limited to certain rights, to a certain territory, and to a certain period of time.

(3) The economic rights of the author or the owner of the copyright may be passed on by exclusive or non-exclusive transfer.

(4) In the case of exclusive transfer, not even the owner of the copyright shall be allowed to use the work in the manner, on the territory and for the term agreed with the transferee, or to transfer the rights concerned to another person. The exclusive character of the transfer shall be expressly stated in the contract.

(5) In the case of a non-exclusive transfer, the owner of the copyright may use the work himself, and may also transfer the non-exclusive right to other persons.

(6) The non-exclusive transferee may not transfer his rights to another person without the express consent of the transferor.

(7) The transfer of one of the economic rights of the owner of the copyright shall have no effect on his other rights, unless otherwise agreed.

(8) The consent mentioned in paragraph (6) shall not be required where the transferee is a legal entity and is transformed by one of the processes provided for by law.

Art. 40.— In the case of transfer of the right of reproduction of a work, it shall be presumed that the right of distribution of copies of that work has also been assigned, with the exception of the right of importation, unless otherwise provided by contract.

Art. 41.—(1) The contract for the transfer of the economic rights shall specify the economic rights transferred and to mention for each of them the forms of exploitation, the duration and scope of the transferr as well as the remuneration payable to the copyright owner. The absence of any of these elements shall entitle the interested party to apply for cancellation of the contract.

(2) Any transfer of the economic rights in all of the author’s future works, whether designated or not, shall be null and void.

Art. 42.—The existence and content of the contract of transfer of the economic rights may be proved only by the written form thereof, except in the case of contracts relating to works used in the press.

Art. 43.—(1) The remuneration payable under a contract for the transfer of economic rights shall be established by agreement between the parties. The amount of the remuneration shall be calculated either in proportion to the sums collected from the exploitation of the work, or as a lump sum, or in any other way.

(2) Where the remuneration has not been fixed by contract, the author may request the competent jurisdictional bodies to do so, as provided by law. The remuneration shall be fixed according to the amounts usually paid for the same class of work, the purpose and duration of exploitation and other circumstances relevant to the case.

(3) Where there is an obvious disproportion between the remuneration of the author of the work and the profits of the person who has secured the transfer of the economic rights, the author may request the competent jurisdictional bodies to revise the contract or increase the remuneration accordingly.

(4) The author may not beforehand waive the exercise of his right under paragraph (3).

Art. 44.—(1) Unless otherwise provided by contract, the economic rights in a work created for the fulfillment of job duties specified in an individual employment contract, shall belong to the author of the work so created. In such case, the author may authorize the use of the work by third parties, only subject to employer’s consent and to his rewarding for the contribution to the costs of creation. The use of the work by employer, within the framework of the object of activity is not subject to authorization from the author employee.

(2) If such a clause does exist, it shall specify the period for which the author’s economic rights have been assigned. Failing the specification of the period, it shall be three years from the date on which the work is handed over.

(3) After the expiration of the periods from paragraph (2), unless otherwise provided, the employer is entitled to claim from the author the payment of a reasonable share from the incomes obtained as a result of the use of his work, in order to compensate for the costs borne by the employer for the creation of the work by the employee, within his job duties.

(4) On expiration of the period specified under paragraph (1) the economic rights shall revert to the author.

(5) The author of a work created under an individual employment contract shall retain the exclusive right to use the work as part of the whole of his creation.

Art. 45.—(1) Unless otherwise agreed, the owner of the copyright in a work appearing in a periodical publication shall retain the right to use it in any form, provided that the publication in which the work appears is not thereby prejudiced.

(2) Unless otherwise agreed, the owner of the copyright may dispose freely of the work if it has not been published within a month of its acceptance in the case of a daily paper, or within six months in the case of other publications.

Art. 46.—(1) In case of the contract of commissioning future works, unless otherwise provided, the economic rights belong to the author.

(2) The contract commissioning a future work shall specify both the time limit for delivery of the work and the time limit for acceptance of the work.

(3) The person commissioning the work shall have the right to terminate the contract if the work does not meet the conditions set. Where the contract is terminated, any sums collected by the author shall not be refundable. Where preparatory work has been done with a view to the creation of a work under a commission, the author shall be entitled to repayment of any expenses incurred.

Art. 47.—(1) The author may request the cancellation of a contract assigning his economic rights where the assignee fails to exploit them or exploits them to an insufficient extent, thereby seriously affecting the author’s legitimate interests.

(2) The author may not request the cancellation of the contract if the grounds for non-exploitation or insufficient exploitation are attributable to him, to a third party, to an accident or to force major.

(3) Cancellation of a contract of assignment under paragraph (1) may not be requested before two years have expired following the assignment of the economic rights in a work. That period shall be three months in the case of works assigned for daily publications, and a year in the case of periodical publications.

(4) The owner of the original of a work of three-dimensional or photographic art shall have the right to exhibit it in public, even if it has not been disclosed to the public, except where the author has expressly excluded that right in the instrument of disposal of the original.

(5) The author may not waive in advance the exercise of his right to request cancellation of the transfer contract mentioned under paragraph (1).

(6) Acquisition of ownership of the material in which the work is embodied shall not in itself confer the right to exploit the work.

SECTION II

Publishing Contract

Art. 48.—(1) The publishing contract is an instrument by which the owner of the copyright assigns to the publisher, in exchange for remuneration, the right to reproduce and distribute the work.

(2) An agreement by which the owner of the copyright in a work empowers a publisher to reproduce and possibly also to distribute the work at the former’s expense shall not constitute a publishing contract.

(3) In the situation referred to in paragraph (2) the provisions of ordinary legislation on corporate contracts shall apply.

Art. 49.— The owner of the copyright may also assign to the publisher the right to authorize the translation and adaptation of the work.

Art. 50.— The assignment to the publisher of the right to authorize other persons to adapt the work or use it in any other way shall should be the object of an express contractual provision.

Art. 51.—(1) The publishing contract shall include clauses specifying:

(a) the duration of the assignment;

(b) the exclusive or non-exclusive character and the territorial scope of the assignment;

(d) the author’s remuneration, determined in accordance with this Law;

(e) the number of copies reserved for the author free of charge;

(f) the time limit for the publication and distribution of the copies of each edition or of each printing, as the case may be;

(g) the time limit for the delivery of the original of the work by the author;

(h) the procedure for the verification of the number of copies produced by the publisher.

(2) The absence of any of the clauses mentioned in subparagraphs (a), (b) and (d) shall entitle the interested party to request cancellation of the contract.

Art. 52.— (1) The publisher who has acquired the copyright in a work in book form shall have precedence over other similar bidders offering the same price for the publication of the work in electronic form. The publisher shall submit his bid in writing no later than 30 days after having received the author’s written offer.

(2) The right mentioned in paragraph (1) shall be valid for a period of three years following the publication date of the work.

Art. 53.— The publisher shall be obliged to allow the author to make improvements or other alterations to the work in a new edition, provided that the improvements or alterations do not substantially increase the publisher’s costs, or change the character of the work, unless otherwise provided in the contract.

Art. 54.— The publisher may assign the publishing contract only with the author’s consent.

Art. 55.— The publisher shall be obliged to return to the author the original of the work, the originals of artistic works and illustrations and any other material received for publication, unless otherwise agreed.

Art. 56.—(1) Unless otherwise agreed, the publishing contract shall end when the set term thereof expires or when the last agreed edition is exhausted.

(2) An edition or printing shall be considered exhausted if the number of unsold copies is smaller than five per cent of the total number of copies, and in any event if it falls below 100.

(3) Where the publisher fails to publish the work within the agreed period, the author may, in accordance with ordinary legislation, request cancellation of the contract and damages for non-fulfillment. In that case the author shall retain any remuneration received, or, as the case may be, may request payment of the full amount of the remuneration provided for in the contract.

(4) If the time limit for the publication of the work is not specified in the contract, the publisher shall be obliged to publish it within a period of not more than one year following the date of its acceptance.

(5) Where the publisher intends to destroy the copies remaining in stock after a period of two years from the publishing date, and if no other period is specified in the contract, the publisher shall be obliged to offer them first to the author.

Art. 57.—(1) Where the work is destroyed for reasons of force majeure, the author shall be entitled to remuneration, which shall be paid to him only if the work was published.

(2) Where a prepared edition is totally destroyed for reasons of force majeure before it is distributed, the publisher shall be entitled to prepare a new edition, and the author shall be entitled to remuneration for only one of those editions.

(3) Where a prepared edition is partly destroyed for reasons of force majeure before it is distributed, the publisher shall be entitled to reproduce only as many copies as were destroyed without paying remuneration to the author.

SECTION III

Theatrical Or Musical Performance Contract

Art. 58.— (1) Under a theatrical or musical performance contract the owner of the copyright assigns to a natural person or legal entity the right to perform or execute in public a present or future literary, dramatic, musical, dramatico-musical, choreographic or mimed work in exchange for remuneration, and the transferee is obliged to execute or to perform it under the agreed conditions.

(2) General theatrical or musical performance contracts can also be concluded through the agency of collective management organizations, subject to conditions provided for in the Art.130 paragraph (1) letter c).

Art. 59.—(1) The theatrical or musical performance contract shall be concluded in writing for a specified period of time or for a specified number of communications to the public.

(2) The contract shall stipulate the time limit by which the first performance or sole communication of the work shall take place, as the case may be, the exclusive or non-exclusive character of the transfer, the area or territory covered and the remuneration payable to the author.

(3) Any interruption of performances for two consecutive years, if no other term has been provided for in the contract, shall entitle the author to request cancellation of the contract and damages for non-fulfillment, as provided in ordinary legislation.

(4) The beneficiary of a theatrical or musical performance contract may not assign it to a third party who is an entertainment organizer without the written consent of the author, or that of his representative where applicable, except in conjunction with the total or partial transfer of his activity.

Art. 60.—(1) The assignee shall be obliged to permit the author to oversee the performance of the work and provide adequate support to ensure that the technical conditions for the performance are fulfilled. The assignee shall likewise send to the author the program, posters and other printed material and also reviews published on the performance, unless otherwise provided in the contract.

(2) The assignee shall be obliged to ensure the public performance of the work under adequate technical conditions and also the observance of the author’s rights.

Art. 61.—(1) The assignee shall be obliged periodically to communicate to the owner of the copyright the number of theatrical or musical performances and also the state of the takings. To that end, the theatrical or musical performance contract shall also specify the intervals between such communications, which shall not however be fewer than one a year.

(2) The assignee shall pay the author, by the time limits specified in the contract, the prescribed sums in the agreed amounts.

Art. 62.— If the assignee fails to perform the work within the period stipulated, the author may request cancellation of the contract and damages for non-fulfillment under the provisions of ordinary legislation. In that case the author shall retain any remuneration received or, as the case may be, may request payment of the full amount of the remuneration provided for in the contract.

SECTION IV

Rental Contract

Art. 63.—(1) Under a contract for the rental of a work, the author undertakes to allow the use, for a specified period of time, of at least one copy of his work, whether the original or a reproduction thereof, in the case especially of computer programs or works embodied in sound or audiovisual recordings. The assignee of the rental right undertakes to pay remuneration to the author for as long as he uses the copy of the work.

(2) The contract for the rental of a work shall be governed by the provisions of the ordinary legislation on rental contracts.

(3) The author shall retain the copyright in the work rented, with the exception of the right of distribution, unless otherwise agreed.

PART II

Special Provisions

CHAPTER VIII

Cinematographic Works and Other Audiovisual Works

Art. 64.— An audiovisual work is a cinematographic work, a work expressed by a procedure similar to cinematography, or any other work which makes use of moving images, accompanied or not by sounds.

Art. 65.—(1) The director or maker of an audiovisual work is the natural person which within the contract with the producer oversees the creation and production of the audiovisual work in the capacity of main author.

(2) The producer of an audiovisual work is the person, whether natural person or legal entity, who takes responsibility for the production of the work and in that capacity organizes the making of the work and provides the necessary technical and financial resources.

(3) The written form of a contract between the producer and the main author is compulsory for the performance of an audiovisual work.

Art. 66.— The authors of an audiovisual work, as provided in Article 5 of this Law, are the director or maker, the author of the adaptation, the author of the screenplay, the author of the dialogue, the author of the musical score specially composed for the audiovisual work and the author of the graphic material of animated works or animated sequences, where these represent a substantial part of the work. In the contract between the producer and the director or maker of the audiovisual work, the parties may agree to include other creators who have contributed substantially to the creation of the work as authors thereof.

Art. 67.—(1) Where one of the authors within the meaning of the foregoing Article refuses to complete his contribution to the audiovisual work, or is prevented from doing so, he may not object to its use for the completion of the said work. He shall have the right to be remunerated for the completed portion of his contribution.

(2) The audiovisual work shall be considered completed when the final version has been established by common consent between the main author and the producer.

(3) The destruction of the original medium embodying the final version of the audiovisual work and constituting the standard copy shall be prohibited.

(4) The authors of the audiovisual work other than the main author may not object to its disclosure to the public or to the exploitation in any way of the final version thereof.

Art. 68.—(1) The right of audiovisual adaptation is the exclusive right of the owner of the copyright in a pre-existing work to transform it into or include it in an audiovisual work.

(2) Assignment of the right provided for in paragraph (1) may take place only on the basis of a written contract, distinct from the publishing contract for the work, between the owner of the copyright and the producer of the audiovisual work.

(3) Under the adaptation contract, the owner of the copyright in a pre-existing work transfers to a producer the exclusive right of transformation of the said work and its inclusion in an audiovisual work.

(4) The authorization granted by the owner of the copyright in the pre-existing work shall expressly state the conditions governing the production, distribution and projection of the audiovisual work.

Art. 69.— The moral rights in a finished work shall be recognized only to the authors thereof as provided in Article 66 of this Law.

Art. 70.—(1) By the contracts concluded between the authors of the audiovisual work and the producer, unless otherwise provided, it shall be presumed that they assign to the producer, with the exception of the authors of the specially composed music, the exclusive rights with respect to the use of the work as a whole, provided for in Art. 13, as well as the right to authorize dubbing and subtitling, against an equitable remuneration.

(2) Unless otherwise provided, the authors of the audiovisual work as well as other authors of certain contributions to it shall retain all rights in the separate utilization of their own contributions, as well as the right to authorize and/or to prohibit utilizations other than that specific of the work, in whole or in part, like the use of excerpts from the cinematographic work for advertising, other than for the promotion of the work, subject to conditions of the present law.

Art. 71.—(1) Unless otherwise agreed, the remuneration for each mode of exploitation of the audiovisual work shall be proportional to the gross earnings deriving from that exploitation.

(2) The producer shall be obliged periodically to submit to the authors an account of the takings according to each mode of exploitation. The authors shall receive their due remuneration either through the producer or directly from the users, or again through the organizations for the collective administration of copyright on the basis of the general contracts that the latter have concluded with the users.

(3) Where the producer fails to complete the audiovisual work within a period of five years after the conclusion of the contract, or fails to distribute the said work within a year of its completion, the co-authors may request cancellation of the contract, unless otherwise agreed.

CHAPTER IX

Computer Programs

Art. 72.—(1) Under this Law, the protection of computer programs includes any expression of a program, application programs and operating systems expressed in any kind of language, whether in source code or object code, the preparatory design material and the manuals.

(2) The procedures, operating methods, mathematical concepts and principles underlying any element in a computer program, including those underlying its interfaces, are not protected.

Art. 73.— The author of a computer program shall enjoy by analogy the rights provided for in Part I of the present Title of this Law, and especially the exclusive right to do and authorize the following:

(a) temporary or permanent reproduction of a program in its entirety or in part, by any means and in any form, including where the reproduction is necessitated by the loading, display, transmission or storage of the program;

(b) translation, adaptation, arrangement and any other transformation of a computer program, including the reproduction of the result of those operations, without prejudice to the rights of the person who transforms the program;

(2) The first sale of a computer program copy, on the domestic market, by the owner of the rights or the one made with his consent, shall exhaust the exclusive right for the authorization of the distribution of such copy on the domestic market.

Art. 74.—Unless otherwise agreed, the economic rights in computer programs created by one or more employees in the course of their duties or on instructions from their employer shall belong to the latter.

Art. 75.—(1) Unless otherwise agreed, a contract for the use of a computer program shall assume that:

(a) the user has been granted the non-exclusive right to use the program;

(b) the user may not transfer the right to use the program to another person.

(2) Transfer of the right to use a computer program shall not imply transfer also of the copyright in it.

Art. 76.— Unless otherwise agreed, the authorization of the copyright owner shall not be required for the acts provided for in Article 73(a) and (b) where they are necessary to permit the acquirer to use the computer program in a manner that corresponds to its purpose, including for the correction of errors.

Art. 77.—(1) The authorized user of a computer program may, without authorization from the author, make an archive or reserve copy where necessary for the use of the program.

(2) The authorized user of a computer program copy may, without authorization from the copyright owner, observe, study or test the operation of the program, to determine the principles and ideas underlying any of its elements at the time of loading the program in the memory or displaying, converting, transmitting or storing it, which operations the authorized user is entitled to carry out.

(3) The provisions of Article 10(e) of this Law do not apply to computer programs.

Art. 78.— The authorization of the copyright owner shall not be mandatory where the reproduction of the code or translation of its form is indispensable to procure information required for the interoperability of a computer program with other computer programs, provided that the following conditions have been fulfilled:

(a) the acts of translation and reproduction are carried out by the person holding the right to use a copy of the program, or by a person who is doing so in the name of that person, having been duly authorized for the purpose;

(b) the information necessary for interoperability is not readily and rapidly accessible to the persons referred to in paragraph (a) of this Article;

(c) the acts referred to in paragraph (a) of this Article are limited to the parts of the program required for the interoperability.

Art. 79.— Information obtained by virtue of Article 78:

(a) may not be used for purposes other than the achievement of interoperability of the independently-created computer program;

(b) may not be communicated to others, except where such communication proves necessary for the interoperability of the independently-created computer program;

(c) may not be used for the development, production or marketing of a computer program that is basically similar in expression or for any other act that might damage the author’s rights.

Art. 80.— The provisions of Articles 78 and 79 shall not apply if they are liable to prejudice either the owner of the copyright or the normal exploitation of the computer program.

Art. 81.— The provisions of Chapter VI of this Title shall not apply to computer programs.

CHAPTER X

Works of Three-Dimensional Art, Architecture, and Photography

Art. 82.— A person, whether natural person or legal entity, who organizes art exhibitions shall be answerable for the integrity of the works exhibited, and shall therefore take the necessary measures for the elimination of any risk.

Art. 83.—(1) The contract for the reproduction of an artistic work shall contain information identifying the work, such as a summary description, a sketch, a drawing, a photograph and references to the author’s signature.

(2) Reproductions shall not be put on sale without the copyright owner’s approval of the copy that shall have been submitted to him for examination.

(3) The author’s name or pseudonym or some other sign identifying the work shall appear on all copies thereof.

(4) The originals and other elements that have served the maker of the reproductions shall be returned to their possessor, whatever his title, unless otherwise agreed.

(5) Instruments specially created for the reproduction of the work must be destroyed or rendered unusable if the owner of the copyright in the work does not acquire them, unless otherwise agreed.

Art. 84.—(1) Architectural and town-planning studies and projects displayed close to the site of the architectural work, and also the corresponding construction work carried out, must bear a written notice in a visible place giving the name of the author, unless otherwise agreed by contract.

(2) The construction of an architectural work based totally or partly on another project may take place only with the agreement of the owner of the copyright in that project.

Art. 85.—(1) Still photographs from cinematographic films shall be considered photographic works.

(2) Photographs of letters, deeds, documents of any kind, technical drawings and other similar material do not qualify for legal protection by copyright.

Art. 86.—(1) The right of the author of a photographic work to exploit his own work shall not prejudice the rights of the author of the artistic work reproduced in the photographic work.

(2) The economic rights in a photographic work created under an individual employment contract or commission contract shall be presumed to belong to the employer or commissioning party for a period of three years, unless otherwise provided in the contract.

(3) Disposal of the negative of a photographic work shall have the effect of transfer of the economic rights of the owner of the copyright in the said work, unless otherwise provided in the contract.

Art. 87.— (1) A photograph of a person, when made to order, may be published or reproduced by the person photographed or his successors without the author’s consent, unless otherwise agreed.

(2) If the name of the author appears on the original photograph, it must also be shown on the reproduction.

CHAPTER XI

Protection of the Portrait, of the Addressee of

Correspondence and of the Secrecy of Information Sources

Art. 88.— (1) The distribution of a work containing a portrait shall require the authorization of the person represented in that portrait. Its author, owner or possessor shall not have the right to reproduce or exploit it without the consent of the person represented, or that of his successors, for a period of 20 years after the death of the said person.

(2) Unless otherwise agreed, authorization shall not be required if the person represented in the portrait is a professional model or has received remuneration for the sitting.

(3) Authorization provided for in para. (1) shall not be necessary for the distribution of a work containing the portrait :

(a)
(b)

Art. 89.— The distribution of correspondence addressed to a person shall require the authorization of the addressee and, after the addressee’s death, for a period of 20 years, that of his successors, unless he has expressed a different wish.

Art. 90.— The person represented in a portrait and the addressee of correspondence may exercise the right provided for in Article 10(d) of this Law in relation to the distribution of the work containing the portrait or correspondence, as the case may be.

Art. 91.— (1) At the author’s request, the publisher or producer shall be obliged to preserve the secrecy of the information sources used in the works and to abstain from publishing documents referring thereto.

(2) The lifting of the secrecy shall be permitted with the consent of the person who has requested it or on the basis of a final and irrevocable judgment.

TITLE II

Neighboring and Sui-Generis Rights

CHAPTER I

Common Provisions

Art. 92.— (1) Neighbouring rights shall not prejudice the rights of authors. No provision of this Title shall be interpreted in such a way as to limit the exercise of copyright.

(2) Economic rights recognized in the present title may be assigned, either in whole or in part, subject to conditions provided for in Art.39-43 that apply by analogy. These rights may be the subject of exclusive or non-exclusive assignment.

Art. 93.— Repealed.

Art. 94.— Recognition and protection as owners of neighboring rights shall be accorded to performers in respect of their own performances, to reproducers of sound recordings in respect of their own recordings and to radio and television broadcasting organizations in respect of their own broadcasts.

CHAPTER II

The Rights of Performers

Art. 95.— For the purposes of this Law, performers are actors, singers, musicians, dancers and other persons who present, sing, dance, recite, declaim, act, interpret, direct, conduct or in any other way execute a literary or artistic work, a performance of any kind, including performances of folklore, variety or circus performances or puppet shows.

Art. 96 - The performer shall have the following moral rights :

a) the right to demand recognition of the authorship of his own performance ;

b) the right to demand that his name or pseudonym be mentioned or communicated at each performance and on each use or a recording thereof ;

c) the right to demand respect for the quality of his rendering and to oppose any distortion, falsification or other substantial modification of his performance or any infringement of his rights that might seriously prejudice his honor or reputation ;

Art. 97.— (1) The rights provided for in Article 96 may not be the subject of renunciation or alienation.

(2) After the performer’s death, the exercise of the rights provided for in Article 96 shall be transferred by inheritance, in accordance with civil legislation, for an unlimited period of time. If there are no heirs, the exercise of the said rights shall revert to the collective management organization that has managed the performer’s rights or, as the case may be, to the organization having the largest membership, in the field concerned.”

Art. 98.— (1) The performer shall have the exclusive economic right to authorise or prohibit the following:

a)
b)
c)
d)
e)
f)
g)

g1) under the situations provided for in letter g) he is entitled to an equitable remuneration only;

h)
i)

(2) For the purposes of the present law, fixation means incorporating of sounds, images or sounds and images or of digital representations thereof, in any kind of physical medium, enabling their perception, reproduction or communication to the public by the help of a device.

(3) The equitable remuneration provided under paragraph (1) letter g) shall be established and collected in accordance with the procedure provided under Art. 131, 1311, 1312 and 133.

(4) The definitions provided under Art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, Art. 15 paragraph (1), Art. 151 and 152 apply by analogy to the rights provided for under paragraph (1) too.

Art. 99.— (1) For the purposes of the present law, the performance of a work is collective when the individual performances form a whole, without being possible, given the nature of performance, for a distinct right to be attributed to any of the participating artists on the ensemble of the performance.

(2) With a view to exercising the exclusive rights on the authorization provided for in Art. 98, performers collectively participating in the same performance, such as members of a musical group, choir, orchestra or ballet, or theatre company shall authorize, in writing, a representative from among themselves, subject to approval of the majority of the members.

(3) The director, conductor and soloists shall be excepted from the provisions of the paragraph (2).

Art. 100.— In the case of a performance given by the performer under an individual contract of employment, the economic right provided for in Article 98 may be transferred to the employer on condition that the transfer is expressly mentioned in the individual contract of employment.

Art. 101.— Unless otherwise provided, the performer who has taken part in the making of an audiovisual work, of an audiovisual recording or of a sound recording, shall be presumed to have assigned to the producer thereof, for an equitable remuneration, the exclusive right to use his performance thus fixed, by reproduction, distribution, import, rental and lending.

Art. 102.—(1) Duration of the patrimonial rights of performers shall be of 50 years as from the date of performance. However, if the fixation of the performance throughout such duration makes the object of a lawful publishing or lawful communication to the public, the duration of the rights shall be of 50 years as from the date when whichever of them has taken place for the first time.

(2) Duration provided for under paragraph (1) shall be calculated as from the 1st of January of the year following the fact generating rights.

CHAPTER III

The Rights of Producers of Sound Recordings

Art. 103.—(1) A sound recording or phonogram, for the purposes of the present law, shall be taken to mean any fixation, exclusively of the sounds originating from the interpretation or the performance of a work or from other sounds, or digital representations of such sounds, other than under the form of a fixation incorporated in a cinematographic work or in any other audiovisual work.

(2) The producer of a sound recording shall be the natural or legal person that has the initiative and undertakes the responsibility for the organisation and financing of the first fixation of the sounds, whether or not it constitutes a work in terms of the present law.

Art. 104.— In the case of the reproduction and distribution of sound recordings, the producer shall be entitled to specify on their physical medium including on covers, boxes and other physical packaging material, in addition to the mentions on the author and performer, the titles of the works, the year of the first publication, the trademark as well as the name and denomination of the producer.

Art. 105.— (1) Subject to conditions provided for in Art. 92 paragraph (1), the producer of sound recordings shall have the exclusive economic right to authorize and prohibit:

a)
b)
c)
d)
e)
f)
g)
h)

(2) The definitions from Art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, 15 paragraph (1), 151 and 152 apply by analogy to the rights provided for in paragraph (1) too.

(3) The producer of sound recordings shall have the exclusive economic right to prevent the importation of copies of his own sound recordings made without his authorisation.

(4) The provisions of paragraph (1) letter e) shall not apply when the importation is made by a natural person, without commercial purposes, inside the legally allowed personal luggage.

Art. 106.—(1) Duration of the patrimonial rights of producers of sound recordings shall be of 50 years as from the date of the first fixation. However, if the recording throughout such duration makes the object of a lawful publishing or lawful communication to the public, the duration of the rights shall be of 50 years as from the date when whichever of them has taken place for the first time.

(2) Duration provided for under paragraph (1) shall be calculated as from the 1st of January of the year following the fact generating rights.

CHAPTER III1

Rights of the producers of audiovisual recordings

Art. 1061.— (1) The duration of the economic rights of the producers of audiovisual recordings shall be 50 years from the date of the first fixation. However, if the recording during such duration makes the object of a lawful publishing or lawful public communication, the duration of the rights shall be 50 years from the date when whichever of them has taken place for the first time”

(2) The duration provided for under Paragraph (1) shall be calculated from the first of January of the year following the fact generating the rights.

Art. 1062.— In the case of the reproduction and distribution of his own audiovisual recordings, the producer shall be entitled to specify on their physical medium including on covers, boxes and other physical packaging material, in addition to the mentions on the author and performer, the titles of the works, the year of the first publication, the trademark as well as the name and denomination of the producer.

Art. 1063.—(1) The producer of audiovisual recordings shall have the exclusive economic right to authorize and prohibit:

a)
b)
c)
d)
e)
f)
g)
h)

(2) The definitions from Art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, 15 paragraph (1), 151 and 152 apply by analogy to the rights provided for in paragraph (1) too.

Art. 1064.— (1) The duration of the economic rights of the producers of audiovisual recordings shall be 50 years as of the first of January of the calendar year following that in which the first fixation took place.

(2) Where the audiovisual recording is disclosed to the public during this period, the duration of the economic rights shall expire after 50 years as of the date on which it was disclosed to the public.

CHAPTER IV

Provisions Common to Authors, Performers and Producers of Sound and Audiovisual Recordings

Art. 1065.—(1) For direct or indirect use of the phonograms published for commercial purpose or of the reproductions thereof by broadcasting or any way of communication to the public, the performers and producers of phonograms are entitled to single equitable remuneration.

(2) The quantum of this remuneration shall be established by methodologies, according to the procedure provided in Art.131, 1311 and 1312.

(3) The collection of single remuneration is made subject to conditions provided for in Art. 133.

(4) The beneficiary collective management organizations establish, by protocol filed with the Romanian Copyright Office, the proportion of remuneration repartition between the two categories of beneficiaries. If the beneficiaries fail to file the protocol with the Romanian Copyright Office within 30 days as of the date of the coming into force of the methodologies, the remuneration shall be equally distributed between the two categories of beneficiaries.

Art. 1066.— Distribution right is subject to exhaustion upon first sale or first transfer of ownership of the original or of the copies of a sound or audiovisual recording, on domestic market, by the rightholder or with his consent.

Art. 107.—(1) The authors of works susceptible for being reproduced through sound or audiovisual recordings, on any kind of physical medium, as well as the ones of the works susceptible for being reproduced on paper, directly or indirectly, under the conditions provided for under Art. 34 paragraph (1) shall be entitled, together with the publishers, producers and with the performers, as the case may be, to compensatory remuneration for the private copy, in accordance with Article 34 paragraph (2). The beneficiaries cannot waive the right to compensatory remuneration for the private copy.

(2) Compensatory remuneration for private copy shall be paid by the manufacturers and importers of physical media or devices provided for in Art. 34 paragraph (2), regardless of whether the procedure is an analogical or digital one.

(3) Importers and manufacturers of physical media and devices, provided for in Art. 34 paragraph (2), are bound to register themselves with the Romanian Copyright Office, with the National Registry of Private Copy and may only carry out the said activities of import and production, subject to prior obtaining of the Registration Certificate from the Romanian Copyright Office. The certificate is issued by the Romanian Copyright Office based on evidences regarding the object of activity legally stated and of the Sole Registration Certificate with the Trade Registry, within five days from their submittal.

(4) The list of physical media and devices for which compensatory remuneration for private copy is owed, as well as the quantum of such remuneration is negotiated every 2 years, within a committee consisting of:

a) one representative of each main collective management organizations, which activate for a category of rights each, on the one hand;

b) one representative for each of the main associative structures mandated by manufacturers and importers of physical media and devices, appointed from them, and one representative each of the first 3 manufacturers and importers of physical media and devices, established on the basis of the turnover and market-share in the respective field, provided that they are stated with Romanian Copyright Office on the own responsibility, on the other hand.

(5) In view of initiating the negotiation in accordance with the procedures provided under Article 131 paragraph (2)-(4), the collective management organizations and associations of manufacturers and importers of physical media and devices shall file with the Romanian Copyright Office an application containing the list of the physical media and devices, application that will be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I. according to the Romanian Copyright Office general manager’s decision, as well as the quanta of the remunerations that are to be negotiated. The list will be prepared separately for the devices and physical media from the sound and audiovisual fields and for the devices and physical media from the graphical field and they shall be negotiated in two committees.

(6) The remunerations are in percentages and calculated at the value in custom for importers, respectively to the invoiced value without VAT, with the occasion of putting into circulation of products by the producers, and it shall be paid in the following month of import or date of invoicing.

(7) The remunerations negotiated by the parties are in percentages and owed for the devices and physical media provided under Art. 34 paragraph (2), as well for A4 paper sheets for photocopier and digital supports.

(8) The compensatory remuneration for private copy is a procentual quota from the value provided for in paragraph (6), as follows:

a) A4 paper sheets for photocopier: 0.1%;

b) other physical media: 3%;

c) devices: 0.5%.

(9) The negotiations for the establishment of the the list of physical media and devices for which such remuneration is owed, are convened by the Romanian Copyright Office within 15 days from the publishing date of the negation request in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I and are carried out according to the proceedings provided for in Art. 1312.

Art. 1071.—(1) Compensatory remuneration for private copy is collected by a management organization sole collector for the works reproduced after sound and audiovisual recording and by another sole collector management organization for the works reproduced from paper, in accordance with the conditions provided for under Art. 133 paragraph (6)-(8). The two collective management organizations, having duties of sole collector, are designated through the majority vote of the beneficiary collective management organizations, at the first summoning, or majority vote of those present, at the second summoning. The collective management organizations designated by voting will file with the Romanian Copyright Office the minutes of the proceedings in accordance with which they have been designated. Within 5 workdays as from the filing, the Romanian Copyright Office shall appoint the sole collector by the general manager’s decision which shall be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I.

Art. 1072.—(1) Compensatory remuneration for private copy collected by the sole collector management organizations is distributed to the beneficiaries as follows:

a) in the case of physical media and devices for sound recorded copies, by analogical proceeding, 40 per cent from the remuneration shall be payable, in negotiable shares, to the authors and publishers of the recorded works, 30 per cent shall be payable to performers and the remaining 30 per cent shall be payable to the producers of sound recordings;

b) in the case of physical media and devices for audiovisual recorded copies, by analogical proceeding, the remuneration shall be divided in equal shares between the following categories: authors, performers and producers;

c) Repealed;

d) in the case of copies recorded by analogical proceeding, on any type of physical medium, the remuneration shall be divided in equal shares between the beneficiaries corresponding to each of the three categories provided for in letters a), b) and c) and, within each category, according to those established at the aforementioned letters.

11) In the case of paper recorded copies, by analogical proceeding, the remuneration shall be devided in equal shares between authors and publishers. The due sums for publishers are distributed only through publishers associations, based on a protocol established between them which include the criteria for distribution as well the shares owed to each association. At distribution protocol negotions shall take part only publishers associations fulfilling the conditions established Romanian Copyright Office general manager’s decision.

(2) Repealed.

Art. 108.— Compensatory remuneration for private copy shall not be paid where unrecorded video, audio or digital physical media manufactured within the country or imported are traded wholesale to the producers of audiovisual and sound recordings or to television and radio broadcasting organizations for their own broadcasts.

Art. 109.— Repealed.

Art. 110.— The provisions of Article 107 shall not apply to the import of physical media and devices that serve for the making of copies, made with no commercial purposes, in the inside the legally allowed personal luggage.

Art. 1111.—(1) In the case in which an author or performer has transferred or assigned his rental or lending right, regarding a phonogram or a videogram, to a producer of phonograms or audiovisual recordings, he shall retain the right to an equitable remuneration.

(2) The right to obtain an equitable remuneration for rental cannot be waived by the authors or performers, as beneficiaries.

(3) The authors and performers shall receive their due remunerations either directly from the producers, according to the contracts concluded with them, or from the users, only through the collective management organizations, according to the contracts between the beneficiaries of the remuneration and producers.

Art. 112.— Provisions regarding the limits of exercising the rights provided for in Art. 33-38 shall be applied accordingly also for the owners of rights related to copyright.

Art. 1121.— In the case in which the owner of rights benefit, by effect of the law, by a compulsory remuneration, they cannot object to the utilizations that generate it.

CHAPTER V

Television and Radio Broadcasting Organizations

SECTION I

The Rights of Television and Radio Broadcasting Organizations

Art. 113.—Radio and television broadcasting organizations shall have the exclusive economic right to authorize or to prohibit the following, subject to the authorized person’s obligation to mention the name of the organizations:

(a) the fixing of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs;

(b) reproduction, in whole or in part, direct or indirect, temporary or permanent, by any means and under any form, of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs fixed on any kind of physical medium, regardless whether transmitted by wire or wireless, including by cable or satellite;

(c) the distribution of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs fixed on any kind of physical medium;

(d) the import for trading on domestic market of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs fixed on any kind of physical medium;

(e) the retransmission or reemission of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs by wireless means, by wire, by cable, by satellite or by any other similar proceeding, as well as by any other mode of communication to the public, including retransmission through Internet;

(f) the communication to the public of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs in places accessible to the public, against payment of an admission charge;

(g) the rental of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs, fixed on any kind of physical medium;

(h) the lending of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs, fixed on any kind of physical medium;

(i) the making available to the public of their own broadcasts and services of radio or television programs, fixed on any kind of physical medium, regardless whether emitted by wire or wireless, including by cable or satellite, so that members of the public may access them from a place and at a time individually chosen by them.

Art. 1131.—(1) For the purposes of the present law, reemission, means the simultaneous emission, by a broadcasting organization, of a program of another broadcasting organization.

(2) The definitions from Art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, 15 paragraph (1), 151 and 152 and Art. 98 paragraph (2) apply by analogy to the rights provided for in Art. 113 too.

Art. 1132.—(1) Radio and television broadcasting organization have the exclusive right to prevent others from importing copies of their own programs of radio or television broadcasting, made without their authorization and fixed on any kind of physical medium.

(2) The provisions of Art. 113 letter d) do not apply when the import is made by a natural person, without commercial purpose, in the legally allowed personal luggage.

Art. 114.— The duration of the rights provided in the present chapter shall be 50 years, starting from the first of January of the year following that in which the first broadcast of the television or radio broadcasting organization’s service of programs took place.

Art. 115.— The distribution right of a radio or television program, fixed on any kind of physical medium, is exhausted with the first sale or the first rightful transfer of property over the original or copies thereof, on domestic market, by the owner of the rights or with his consent.

Art. 116.— The provisions of Articles 33, 34 and 37 shall apply, by analogy, to radio and television broadcasting organizations.

SECTION II

Communication to the Public by Satellite

Art. 117.—(1) Television and radio broadcasting organizations whose activity consists in the communication to the public of programs by satellite shall be bound to conduct their activity in a manner that respects the copyright and the neighboring rights protected by this Law.

(2) For the purposes of this Law, communication to the public by satellite means the production under the direction and responsibility of a television or radio broadcasting organization located on the territory of Romania, of program-carrying signals intended to be received by the public in an uninterrupted chain of communication leading up to the satellite and back down to Earth.

(3) For the purposes of this law, satellite shall mean any satellite operating on the reserved frequency bands, according to the legislation on telecommunications, for the broadcasting of the signal for the purpose of reception by the public or for the private individual communication. In the latter case it is however necessary that the individual reception be made under conditions similar to the ones from the former case

Art. 118.—(1) Where the program-carrying signals are sent in encoded form, their incorporation in the chain of communication shall be considered communication to the public if the device for decoding the broadcast is made available to the public by the organization concerned or with its consent.

(2) Responsibility for communication to the public, where the carrying signals are transmitted by an organization located outside Romania or in a country which is not member of the European Union and which does not provide the protection level provided for by the present law, shall be ensured as follows:

(a) if the signals are transmitted to the satellite through an uplink station, responsibility shall lie with the person who, located on the territory of Romania or of a country member of the European Union, uses the station;

(b) if no use is made of an uplink station, but the communication to the public has been authorized by an organization with main headquarters in Romania or on the territory of a member state of the European Union, the responsibility shall lie with the organization that authorized it.

Art. 119.—(1) Owners of copyright or neighboring rights may transfer their rights in communication to the public by satellite to a television or radio broadcasting organization only by means of a contract concluded individually or through a collective administration organisation.

(2) The standard contract concluded between a collective administration organization and a television or radio broadcasting organization for the communication to the public by satellite transmission of a type of work belonging to a given field shall also be binding on owners of rights who are not represented by the collective administration organization, if the communication to the public by satellite takes place at the same time as the terrestrial dissemination carried out by the same distributor. The unrepresented owner of rights may at any time put an end to the extended effects of the standard contract by means of an individual or collective contract.

(3) The provisions of paragraph (2) shall not apply to audiovisual works.

SECTION III

Retransmission by Cable

Art. 120.— Repealed

Art. 121.—(1) Owners of copyright or neighboring rights may exercise their rights to authorize or prohibit cable retransmission only through the agency of a collective management organization.

(2) The quantum of the remuneration on copyright and neighboring rights, for cable retransmission, shall be established by methodologies negotiated between the collective management organizations of copyright and neighboring rights and the associative structures of the cable distributors, according to the procedures provided for under Art. 131, 1311 and 1312, excluding from calculation the programs for which cable retransmission is legally binding.

(3) Should the parties fail to establish the methodologies by negotiation, before the initiation of the arbitration proceeding provided for by Art. 1312 paragraph (3) they may agree to resort to an optional mediation procedure. Such mediation is carried out by one or more mediators selected by the parties so that their independence and impartiality cannot be questioned. Mediators have the duty of helping the negotiations and may notify a proposal to the parties.

(4) Within 3 months as from the submittal of the proposal by the mediators, the parties shall notify the mediators and the Romanian Copyright Office the rejection or acceptance of the proposal by signing the protocol on methodologies. Notification of the proposal, as well as its acceptance or rejection shall be made according to the rules applicable to the notification of legal acts. Acceptance by all the parties is presumed if neither party has notified the rejection of the proposal within this term

(5) If certain owners of rights have not entrusted the management of their rights to a collective management organization, the entity managing rights in the same category shall be regarded de jure as managing their rights also. If multiple collective management organizations, are in the field concerned, the owner of rights may choose among them. Such owners of rights may claim those rights within a period of three years following the date of the notification

Art. 1211.—(1) The provisions of Art. 121 paragraph (1) do not apply to the rights exercised by broadcasting organizations in respect of their own broadcasts and services of programs, irrespective of whether the rights concerned are their own or have been assigned to them by other copyright owners or holders of neighboring rights. In this case the exercising of right of retransmission by cable, by a radio or television broadcasting organization is made by contracts concluded with the distributors by cable, except the cases in which the retransmission by cable is mandatory by law.

(2) Repealed.

Art. 122.— Repealed.

CHAPTER VI

Sui generis rights of the makers of databases

Art. 1221.—(1) The provisions of the present chapter concern the legal protection of databases, in any form thereof.

(2) For the purposes of the present law, database means a collection of works, data or of other independent elements, protected or not by copyright or neighboring right, arranged systematically or methodically and individually accessible by electronic means or in any other way.

(3) The protection provided for in the present chapter does not apply to computer programs used for the making or operation of databases accessible by electronic means

(4) For the purposes of the present law, the maker of a database is the natural or legal person that has made a qualitatively and quantitatively substantial investment for the obtaining, verification or presentation of the contents of a database.

Art. 1222.—(1) The maker of a database has the exclusive economic right to authorize and prohibit the extraction and/or re-utilization of the entire or of a substantial part of the database, evaluated qualitatively or quantitatively.

(2) For the purposes of the present law:

(a) extraction shall mean the permanent or temporary transfer of all or a substantial part, evaluated qualitatively or quantitatively, of the contents of a database to another medium by any means or in any form;

(b) re-utilization shall mean any form of making available to the public all or a substantial part of the contents of a quantitative or qualitative apprised database by the distribution of copies, by renting, or other forms, including by making available to the public of the contents of the database so that anyone may access it in a place and time individually chosen by them. The first sale, on domestic market, of a copy of a database by the rightholder of sui generis right or with his consent shall exhaust the right to control resale of that copy.

(3) Public sale of a database is not an act of extraction or re-utilization.

(4) The right provided for in paragraph (1) shall apply irrespective of eligibility of the contents of that database for protection by copyright or by other rights. Protection of databases under the right provided for in paragraph (1) shall be without prejudice to rights existing in respect of their contents.

(5) The repeated and systematic extraction or re-utilization of insubstantial parts of the contents of the database implying acts which conflict with a normal use of that database or which unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interests of the maker of the database shall not be permitted.

Art. 1223.—(1) The maker of a database which is made available to the public through whatever manner may not prevent a lawful user of the database from extracting or re-utilizing insubstantial parts of its contents, for any purposes of the use whatsoever. Where the lawful user is authorized to extract or re-utilize only part of the database, the provisions of the present paragraph shall apply to that part.

(2) A lawful user of a database which is made available to the public in whatever manner may not perform acts which conflict with normal use of this database or unreasonably prejudice the legitimate interests of the maker of the database.

(3) A lawful user of a database which is made available to the public in any manner may not cause prejudice to the holder of a copyright or neighboring right in respect of the works or performances contained in this database.

(4) A lawful user of a database which is made available to the public through whatever manner may, without the authorization of its maker, extract or re-utilize a substantial part of its contents:

(a) in the case of extraction for private purposes of the contents of a non-electronic database;

(b) in the case of extraction for the purposes of illustration for teaching or scientific research, as long as the source is indicated and to the extent justified by the non-commercial purpose to be achieved;

(c) in the case of extraction or re-utilization for the purposes of public order and national safety or an administrative or jurisdictional procedure.

(5) Legitimate user of a database or of a part of a database can carry out, without the consent of its author, any act of reproduction, distribution, communication to the public or transformation, necessary for the normal utilization and for the access to the database or to a part from it.

Art. 1224.—(1) The rights of the maker of database shall run from the date of completion of the making of the database. The term of protection is fifteen years from the first of January of the year following the date of completion of the database.

(2) In the case of a database which is made available to the public in whatever manner before expiry of the period provided for in paragraph (1), the term of protection shall be computed from the first of January of the year following the date when the database was first made available to the public.

(3) Any substantial change, evaluated qualitatively or quantitatively, to the contents of a database, including any substantial change resulting from the accumulation of successive additions, deletions or alterations, which would result in the database being considered to be a substantial new investment, evaluated qualitatively or quantitatively, shall qualify the database resulting from that investment for its own term of protection.

TITLE III

Management And Protection of Copyright and Neighboring Rights

CHAPTER I

Management of the Economic Aspects of

SECTION I

General Provisions

Art. 123.— (1) Owners of copyright and neighboring rights may exercise their rights recognized by the present law individually or through collective management organizations, according to the present law.

(2) Collective management of copyright can be provided only for works that have already been disclosed to the public and collective management of neighboring rights can only be provided for performances that have already been fixed or broadcast, as well as for phonograms and videograms previously disclosed to the public.

(3) Owners of copyright and neighboring rights cannot assign the economic rights acknowledged through the present law to collective management organizations.

Art. 1231.—(1) Collective management is compulsory for the exercising of the following rights:

a)

b) right to equitable remuneration for public lending provided for in Art. 144 paragraph (2);

c) resale right;

d) right to broadcast musical works;

e) right to communication to the public of musical works, except the public projection of cinematographic works;

f) right to equitable remuneration recognized to performers and producers of phonograms for communication to the public and broadcasting of phonograms of commerce or of the reproductions thereof;

g) right to retransmission by cable.

(2) For the categories of rights provided for in paragraph (1) the collective management organizations also represent the owners of rights who have not mandated them.

Art. 1232.— (1) The following rights may be managed collectively:

a) right to reproduction of musical works on phonograms or videograms;

b) right to communication to the public of the works, except the musical works and artistic performances in the audiovisual field;

c) lending right, except the case provided for in Art. 1231 paragraph (1) letter b);

d) right to broadcasting of the works and artistic performances in the audiovisual field;

e) right to equitable remuneration resulting from the assignment of the rental right provided for in Art. 1111 paragraph (1);

f) right to equitable remuneration acknowledged to the performers and producers of phonograms for the communication to the public and broadcasting of the phonograms published for commercial purpose or of the reproductions thereof.

(2) For the categories of rights provided for in paragraph (1) collective management organizations represent only the owners of rights who have mandated them and draw up methodologies within the limit of the managed repertoire, if the conditions provided for under Art. 130 paragraph (1) letter a) are fulfilled, or negotiate the license agreements directly with the users. Collective management organizations shall make available to the users, upon their request, the consulting at the headquarters of the organizations of the managed repertoire of works, from the ones used by the applicant, in the form provided for in Art. 126 paragraph (2), as well as the list of Romanian and foreign owners of copyright and neighboring rights represented by them. This collective management activity is under the supervision and control of the Romanian Copyright Office, as guarantor of the law enforcement.

(3) Collective management organizations authorize, upon request, the use of works of intellectual creation, only based on the documents certifying the existence of the mandate from the owners of copyright or neighboring rights, except the cases of mandatory collective management.

Art. 1233.— The rights recognized in the present chapter, except those provided in Art.1231 and Art.1232, may be managed through collective management organizations, only to the extent of the special mandate granted by the owners of rights.

Art. 1234.— The existence of collective management organizations shall not prevent the owners of copyright and neighboring rights from having recourse to specialized agents, who may be either natural or legal persons, to represent them in individual negotiations concerning the rights recognized by this law.

SECTION II

Collective Copyright and Neighboring Rights Administration Organizations

Art. 124. For the purposes of this Law, collective copyright and neighboring rights administration organizations, called collective administration organizations elsewhere in the Law, are legal entities constituted by free association and having as the main object of their activity the collection and distribution of the royalties whose administration has been entrusted to them by the owners thereof.

Art. 125.—(1) The collective management organizations provided for in this chapter shall be established according to law, subject to endorsement from Romanian Copyright Office and shall operate according to regulations on non-profit associations and to provisions of the present law.

(2) These organizations are created directly by the owners of copyright or neighboring rights, natural or legal persons, and act within the limits of the mandate entrusted to them and on the basis of statutes adopted according to the procedure provided for by the law.

(3) Collective administration organizations may be created separately for the administration of different categories of rights corresponding to different fields of creation, and also for the administration of rights belonging to different categories of owners.

Art. 1251.— Collective management organizations are obliged to communicate to the public, through mass media the following data:

a) categories of owners of rights that they represent;

b) economic rights that they manage;

c) categories of users and other categories of natural and legal persons that have payment obligations of compensatory remuneration for private copy towards owners of rights;

d) normative acts on the grounds of which they operate and collect the remunerations due to owners of rights;

e) modalities of collection and persons responsible for this activity, on local and central level;

f) working hours.

Art. 126.—(1) The endorsement provided for in Article 125 paragraph (1) shall be given to collective management organizations with headquarters in Romania, which:

(a) are going to be constituted or operate under legal provisions applicable on the entry into force of the present law;

(b) file with the Romanian Copyright Office a repertoire of works, performances, phonograms and videograms of their own members, managed by them, as well as the contracts concluded for the management of similar rights with foreign organizations;

(d) have the economic means of collective management and have the human and material means necessary for the management of the repertoire throughout the entire territory of the country;

(e) allow, as expressly provided in their own statute, the access to any owner of copyright or neighboring rights in the field for which they are set up and that want to entrust them a mandate.

(2) The repertoire mentioned in paragraph (1) letter b) shall be lodged under data base system and filled in written and electronic formats, established by general director’s decision and contains, at least, the author’s name, the name of the owner of the rights, the title of the work, the identification elements of the performers, of the phonograms or videograms.

(3) The endorsement of setting up and operation for a collective management organization is granted by decision of the Romanian Copyright Office and shall be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, at the expense of the collective management organization.

Art. 127.—(1) The statute of the collective management organization shall include provisions on the following:

(a) its name, its field and object of activity, and the rights that it manages on the basis of the repertoire constituted for this purpose;

(b) the terms on which the management of rights shall be carried out for the owners thereof, on the basis of the equal-treatment principle;

(d) the modality of appointment and the duties of the general manager responsible for the operation of the collective management organization, as well as the duties of the representation and management bodies;

(e) its initial patrimony and planned economic resources;

(f) the rules governing the distribution of the rights collected, proportional to real use of the repertoire of the owner of rights, the distribution of the rights collected for which it can not be established the real use, as well as the rules on the regime of the non-distributed non-claimed amounts;

(g) the rules on modality of establishing the methodologies that are to be negotiated with the users and the rules on representation in negotiations;

(h) the means available to members of verifying its economic and financial management;

(i) the means of determining the commission payable to the collective management organization to cover the necessary operating expenses;

(j) any other provisions that are mandatory according to the legislation in force.

(2) The general manager or any other person having the capacity of paid employee of the organization cannot be a member of the board of directors of the collective management organization. The members of the collective management organization that receive indemnity for participating in activities within the elected management bodies have not the capacity of paid members.

(3) Any proposal for the amendment of the statute is subject to endorsement from the Romanian Copyright Office, at least two months before the general meeting of the collective management organization in which the amendment is going to be endorsed. The Romanian Copyright Office shall issue this endorsement within 10 days as of the request, and the endorsement shall be filed with the judicial court with a view to registering the amendment. If the endorsement is a negative one, it has to be motivated.

(4) Any amendment of the statute made and registered with the judicial court without the endorsement from the Romanian Copyright Office is null de jure.

Art.128.— Repealed.

Art. 129.—(1) The mandate of collective management of the economic copyrights or neighboring rights shall be given directly by written contract, by the owners of rights.

(2) Each owner of rights that has entrusted a mandate to the collective management organization is entitled to own vote within the general meeting. Performers who have participated to a collective performance of a work are entitled to one vote within the general meeting, by the representative appointed according to the procedure provided for in Art. 99 paragraph (2).

(3) The mandate of collective management of economic copyrights or neighboring rights may also be entrusted indirectly by the owners, by written contracts, concluded between the collective management organizations from Romania and foreign organizations that manage similar rights, based on the repertoires of their members. The indirect mandate does not entitle the owners of the rights to a right to vote.

(4) Any owner of copyrights or neighboring rights may entrust by mandate the management of his rights on his own repertoire to a collective management organization. The concerned organization is obliged to accept the management of these rights based on the collective management, within the limit of its object of activity.

(5) Collective management organizations may not have as object of activity the use of protected repertoire, for which they have received a collective management mandate.

Art. 1291.— In the case of the mandatory collective management, if an owner is not associated to any organization, the competence lies with the organization from the field having the greatest membership. The claiming, by the non-represented owners of rights, of the amounts due to them can be made within 3 years as from the date of notification. After this term, the non-distributed or non-claimed amounts are used according to the decision of the general assembly, except the administrative expenses.

SECTION III

Functions of Collective Administration Organizations

Art. 130.— (1) Collective management organizations shall have the following obligations:

(a) to grant to users non-exclusive authorizations, upon their request, made before the use of the protected repertoire, in exchange for a remuneration, by non-exclusive license, in writing;

(b) to compile methodologies for their field of activity that include the economic rights payable that have to be negotiated with users for the payment of these rights in the case of works having a manner of exploitation that precludes individual authorization by the owners of the rights;

(c) to conclude, in the name of the owner of rights that have mandated them or based on convetions established with similar foreign organisations, general contracts with the organizers of shows, television and radio broadcasting organizations and distributors or services of programs by cable with a view to the authorization of the use of their protected repertoire;

(d) to protect the interests of their members in relation to the management of their rights due as a result of the utilization of their own repertoire, outside the territory of Romania, by the conclusion of representation contracts with similar foreign organizations;

(e) to collect the sums owed by users and to distribute them among the owners of rights according to the provisions of their statutes;

(f) to ensure the access of their own members to the information on any aspect of activity of collecting the amounts owed by users and their repartition;

(g) to provide specialized assistance to owners of rights and to represent them within the legal procedures, within the limit of their object of activity;

(h) to request the users or their intermediars to communicate in 10 days any information and submit any necessary documents, in written and electronic form, so that to determine the quantum of the remunerations that they collect, with a view to distribution; the information and documents submitted shall be accompanied by an address mentioning the name of the lawful representative, signature and stamp;

(i) to ensure the transparency of the collective management activity in relation to public authorities having control duties and, through their mediation, to users;

(j) to engage in any other activity in accordance with the special mandate received from the owners of copyright or neighboring rights within the limits of their object of activity.

(2) The representation contracts concluded by the similar organizations from abroad, provided for in paragraph (1) letter d) shall be concluded in writing, mentioning the mode of carrying out of the exchange of information on the parties’ repertoire, of the rights managed, of the duration and of the payment modalities.

Art. 131.—(1) With a view to initiating the negotiation procedures, collective management organizations have to file an application with the Romanian Copyright Office, accompanied by the methodologies that are proposed for negotiation, according to the provisions of Art. 130 paragraph (1) letter a).

(2) The methodologies are negotiated within a commission established by the decision of the general director of the Romanian Copyright Office, issued within maximum five days from the reception of the application for the initiation of the negotiation procedures. The decision of the general director of the Romanian Copyright Office shall be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, at the expense of the collective management organizations. The negotiation commission is constituted from:

a) one representative for each of the main collective management organizations operating for each category of rights;

b) one representative for each of the main associative structures of users or, failing these structures, one representative for each of the first three major users in the particular field, established based on the turnover, as well as of public organizations or radio and television broadcasting, as the case may be.

(3) With a view to appointing within the commission mentioned in paragraph (2), collective management organizations shall file with the Romanian Copyright Office, together with the methodologies the list of the associative structures of users or that of the major users that are to be convened for negotiations, as well as the identification elements thereof.

(4) The decision for the appointment of the negotiation commission shall be submitted to the parties by registered letter, together with the proposal of methodologies filed by the collective management organizations.

Art. 1311.—(1) The methodologies shall be negotiated by the collective management organizations with the representatives provided for in Article 131 paragraph (2) letter b), taking into account the following main criteria:

a) the category of owners of rights, members or non-members and the filed for which the negotiation is made;

b) the category of users represented at negotions by associative structures or the other users appointed to negotiate;

c) the repertoire, confirmed by the Romanian Copyright Office, managed by the collective management organization, for its own members, as well as for members of other similar foreign organizations, on the basis of the representation contracts;

d) the proportion of utilization of the repertoire managed by a collective management organization;

e) the proportion of utilizations for which the user has complied with the payment obligations by direct contracts with owners of rights;

f) the incomes obtained by users from the activity that uses the repertoire that is the object of negotiation;

g) if no incomes exist, there will be used the European practice in the field;

h) the European practice regarding the results of negotions between users and collective management organizations.

(2) The collective management organizations may request, from the same category of users lump or percentage remunerations reported to the incomes obtained by users from activites that uses the repertoire such as: roadcasting, cable retransmission or communication to the public, taking into account the European practice regarding the results of negotions between users and collective management organizations. For broadcasting activity, the percentage remunerations will be diferentially established, by reference to the incomes obtained by users from the activity that uses the collective managed repertoire, and, failing these incomes, to the expenses occasioned by the use.

(3) The lump or percentage tariffs provided for in paragraph (2) may be requested only if and to the extent in which the protected copyright or neighboring rights are in the terms of protection provided by law.

(4) In case that collective management is mandatory according to the provisions of art. 1231, the methodologies are negotiated taking into consideration the criteria provided for in paragraphs (1) letter c) and e), the repertoires being considered extended.

Art. 1312.—(1) The negotiation of methodologies takes place according to the schedule established between the parties during 45 calendar days at the most from the date of the establishment of the commission.

(2) The parties’ agreement regarding the negotiated methodologies is registered in a protocol that is filed with the Romanian Copyright Office. The protocol is published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, at the expense of the collective management organizations, by decision of the general director of Romanian Copyright Office issued within five days as of the date of the filing. The methodologies thus published, are opposable to all the users from the field for which it has been negotiated.

(3) The initiation of the arbitration procedure developed by arbitrators can be requested from the Romanian Copyright Office, under the following situations:

a) entities forming a party which is going to participate in the negotiation, could not agree upon a common point of view to be presented to the other party;

b) the two parties under negotiation could not agree upon a unique form of the methodology within the term provided for under paragraph (1);

c) collective management organizations could not agree upon the conclusion of a protocol for the distribution of the remunerations and for the establishment of the fee due to the sole collector.

(4) The Romanian Copyright Office shall convene, within 5 days as from the requesting of the arbitration, the parties for drawing lots for the appointment of 5 standing arbitrators that shall form the arbitration panel and of the 3 reserve arbitrators. The latter ones shall replace, in the order of the drawing of the lots, the unavailable standing arbitrators. The appointment of the arbitrators by drawing lots is made also in the case of the absence of the convened parties.

(5) The Romanian Copyright Office convenes, at its headquarters, the appointed arbitrators and the parties, for the establishing of the mediation panel. The mediation panel shall establish the fee, within the limit of the professional usages for the activities of arbitration, the first date and the place of mediation and informs the parties.

(6) The two parties in mediation, collective management organizations and, respectively, the users, contribute equally to the payment of the fee established by the arbitrators. The amounts are deposited with the pay office of the Romanian Copyright Office, before the first date of mediation. The failure to pay in due time brings about the declining of the parties that has not paid the fee fro the right to propose proofs and to formulate conclusions during the mediation.

(7) Arbitrators, within 30 days as from the first date of arbitration, must file with the Romanian Copyright Office the award comprising the final form of the methodologies subject to arbitration, for the communication to the parties. By way of exception, the arbitrators may request, motivated, to the Romanian Copyright Office the extension of this term with maximum 15 days. The arbitrators may cash their fees from the pay desk of the Romanian Copyright Office only after the filing of the arbitration award.

(8) The decision by arbitration on the final form of the methodologies is communicated to the parties by the Romanian Copyright Office and shall be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, at the expense of the Office, by decision of the general director, issued within five days from the date of the filing. The methodologies thus published are opposable to all the users from the field for which it has been negotiated and discounts to the payment of the remunerations owed, other that those provided for in the published methodologies, cannot be granted.

(9) Within 30 days as of the publishing in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, of the decision by arbitration, the parties may appeal against it with the law court of the Bucharest Court of Appeal that shall pronounce itself on the case, in civil panel. The decision by arbitration is executory de jure until the pronouncing of the solution on the maintaining or the amendment of the methodologies. The solution of the Court of Appeal is final and binding, is submitted to the Romanian Copyright Office and is published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, on the expense of the Romanian Copyright Office, by decision of the general director, issued within 5 days as of the date of the submission.

(10) The methodologies negotiated or established, in accordance with the provisions of the paragraph (1)-(9) are not opposable to the users that on the date of the negotiation proceeding launching have been under the course of direct negotiation of a license contract or have already completed such negotiations with the collective management organizations.

Art. 1313.—(1) Collective management organizations or, as the case may be, the associative structure of users, major users or public radio or television broadcasting organizations may lodge a new application for the initiation of the procedures for the negotiation of the tariffs and methodologies only after three years as of the date of their publication in a final form in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I. The former methodologies remain valid until the publication of the new methodologies.

(2) In the case of the negotiations provided for under Art. 107 paragraph (4), any of the parties may lodge a new application for the initiation of the procedures for the negotiation of the methodologies only after two years as of the date of their publication in a final form in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I.

(3) The former methodologies remain valid until the publication of the new methodologies.

Art. 1314.— The remunerations established in lump sum can be annually modified, starting from the first month of the year following the one in which the methodologies were published, by the collective management organizations, base on the inflation index, established at national level. These modifications are filed with the Romanian Copyright Office, following for them to be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I on the expense of the collective management organizations, by decision of the general director of the Romanian Copyright Office issued within five days as of the date of the filing. The modifications become effective starting from the month following the publication.

Art. 132.— Repealed.

Art. 133.—(1) Collection of the amounts owed by the users or by other payers is made by the collective management organization of which repertoire is used.

(2) Should multiple collective management organizations exist for a sole field of owners of rights and the managed rights are from the cathegory of those provided for in art. 1232, the beneficiary organizations establish, through a protocol filed with the Romanian Copyright Office, in view of publishing in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, on their expense, the following:

a) the criteria for the distribution of the remuneration among organizations;

b) the collective management organization that is going to be appointed, from them, by decision of the general director of the Romanian Copyright Office, as sole collector in the field of the owners of rights under discussion;

c) the modality of registering and justifying the expenses on real coverage of the collecting costs of the collecting management organization.

(3) In the case provided for in paragraph (2), should the beneficiary collective management organizations fail to file with the Romanian Copyright Office the mentioned protocol, within 30 days as of the entering into force of the methodologies, the Romanian Copyright Office shall appoint, among them, the collector in the field of owners of the rights under discussion, based on representativeness, by decision of the general director.

(4) For the situation provided for in paragraph (3) the sole collector appointed by the Romanian Copyright Office cannot distribute the collected amounts neither between beneficiary organizations, nor to its own members, unless following the filing with the Romanian Copyright Office of a protocol concluded between the beneficiary organizations establishing the criteria for the distribution of the collected amounts. The collection expenses, in this case, are distinctively registered and have to be justified by documents on real coverage of the collection costs of the management organization, which is the sole collector in the field of the owners of the rights under discussion.

(5) Upon expiry of the 30 days term provided for under paragraph (3) either collective management organization can apply to the Romanian Copyright Office for the initiation of the arbitration procedure carried out by arbitrators for the establishment of the criteria for the distribution of the remuneration between the categories of beneficiaries. Arbitration procedure as well as subsequent stages are those provided for in Art. 1312 paragraphs (3)-(9).

(6) The amounts collected by the collective management organization, as sole collector, according to the provisions of Art. 1071 paragraph (1), of Art. 121 paragraph (2) and paragraphs (1) and (3) of this Article, shall be registered in different analytical accounts.

(7) The collective management organization that is sole collector has the obligation to issue the authorization by the non-exclusive license, in written form signed by all the beneficiary collective management organizations, and to ensure the transparency of the collection activities, as well as of the afferent costs in relations with the beneficiary collective management organizations. These have the obligation to support the collection activity.

(8) Provisions of Art. 134 paragraph (2) letter f) shall apply accordingly also to collective management organizations which are sole collectors.

(9) The collective management organizations can agree upon, by a protocol that shall be published in the Official Gazette of Romania, Part I, by decision of the general director of the Romanian Copyright Office, the appointment of a joint collector for one field of payers, on the remunerations due to the categories of owners of rights represented by them. The collective management organizations can also establish, with the endorsement of the Romanian Copyright Office, joint collecting organizations for multiple fields, which to operate according to the legal provisions regarding the federations of non-profit legal persons of private law as well as according to the express provisions on organization and operation of collective management organizations from the present law.

Art. 134.—(1) The exercise of the collective administration entrusted to the organization under the management contract may not in any way restrict the economic rights of the owners.

(2) Collective management shall be exercised according to the following rules:

a) decisions regarding the methods and rules for the collection of the remuneration and other amounts from the users and those regarding the distribution thereof among the owners of rights, and also decisions on other important issues of collective management, must be made by the members, within general assembly, according to the statute;

b) the fee owed by the owners of rights, which are members of a collective management organization, for the covering of the operation expenses thereof, provided for in Art. 127 paragraph (1) letter i), cumulated with the fee owed to the collective management organization which is the sole collector, according to the provisions of Art 133 paragraph (2) letter c) and paragraph (4) cannot exceed 15% from the annually collected amounts;

c) failing an express decision of the general meeting, the amounts collected by a collective management organization cannot be used for joint purposes, other than the covering of the real costs of the collection and distribution to the members of the due amounts; the general meeting may decide for a maximum of 15% from the collected amounts to be allowed to be used for joint purposes and only within the limit of the object of activity;

d) the amounts collected by a collective management organization are distributed individually to owners of rights, proportionally to the use of the repertoire of each of the owners, within maximum 6 months as of the date of the collection; the owners of rights may request the payment of the amounts nominally collected and whose distribution does not require a special documentation within 30 days as of the collection date;

e) the fee owed by the owners of rights is withheld from them, from the amounts due to each of them, after the calculation of the individual distribution;

f) the amounts resulting from the investment of the non-claimed and non-distributed remunerations existing in bank deposits or obtained from other operations made within the limit of the object of activity, as well as those obtained as prejudices or damages as a result of an infringement of copyright or neighboring rights, are due and shall be distributed to the owners of rights and cannot become incomes of the collective management organization;

g) the negotiated remunerations for neighboring rights may not exceed one third from the negotiated remunerations for copyright having the same category of users.

(3) Remunerations collected by the collective management organizations are not and cannot be assimilated to their incomes.

(4) In the exercising of the mandate, under the provisions of the present law, the copyright and neighboring rights or the use thereof cannot be assigned or transferred to collective management organizations.

Art. 1341.—(1) Collective management organizations have the obligation to publish, in electronic format, on their own web page, the following updated information:

a) the statute;

b) the list of the members of the central and local management bodies, composition of the internal commissions and the list of the local managers;

c) the annual statement regarding the balance of the non-distributed amounts, the amounts collected by categories of users or payers, the withheld amounts, the cost of management and the amounts distributed by categories of owners;

d)
e)
f)

(2) Any member is entitled to request, personally or by authorized representative, detailed information and documents on the amounts distributed to him in the last 12 months, their source, mode of computation of the rights and applied withholdings as well as the verification of the concordance of these data with the provisions of the distribution regulation.

(3) In a period of time of 30 days before the general meeting, any member is entitled to consult, at the collective management organization headquarters:

a) the annual report;

b) the accounting balance-sheet;

c) the report of the management bodies and of the auditing commission;

d) the text and the preamble of the decisions that are to be subject to approvals of the general meeting;

e) the employees’ individual salaries;

f) the situation of the amounts from the banking accounts, of the investments and of the interests obtained at the ending of the last financial year;

g) the situation regarding the categories of users, the number of payers from each category and the global amount collected from each category;

h) the situation of the litigations with the users.

(4) The access to the information provided for in paragraph (3) is made, under the regime of confidentiality, based on written application and with the limitation of access to the personal data of the employees of the collective management organization.

(5) Members considering that their right to access to the requested information has been infringed may inform, within three days, the special permanent commission regarding the access to information, appointed by the general meeting, composed from five members that are not employees and are not part of the management bodies. The commission is obliged to answer, within seven days, both to the one lodging the complaint, and to the general manager. The commission shall draw up an annually report on its activity that shall be submitted to the general meeting and to the Romanian Copyright Office.

Art. 135.—(1) The collective management organizations have the obligation of filing with the Romanian Copyright Office, in the first quarter of each year, after the general meeting:

a)
b)
c)
d)
e)

(2) The documents provided for in paragraph (1) letter a) and d) shall be filed with the Romanian Copyright Office, in the format established by the decision of the general director of the Office.

Art.136.— Repealed.

CHAPTER II

Romanian Copyright Office

Art. 137.—(1) Romanian Copyright Office operates as specialized body under the subordination of the Government, being the sole regulatory authority, registration by national registries, supervision, authorization, arbitration and technical-scientific establishment in the field of the copyright and neighboring rights.

(2) Financing of the current and capital expenses of the Romanian Copyright Office is made fully and distinctly from the state budget, through the agency of the budget of the Ministry of Culture and Religious Affairs, the coordinating minister being the main credits ordering institution.

(3) The organization, operation, personnel structure and endowments necessary for the fulfillment of the duties of the Romanian Copyright Office are established by Government Decision.

(4) Romanian Copyright Office is coordinated by the minister of culture and religious affairs and is managed by a general director, assisted by a deputy general director, appointed by decision of the prime-minister, upon the proposal of the coordinating minister.

(5) The personnel of the Romanian Copyright Office benefits of incentives from the amounts collected for the state budget, from the operations performed against payment by the Romanian Copyright Office, at a percentage up to 15%.

(6) The constituting level for each and every of the operations provided for under Art. 138 paragraph (1) letters d), e) k) and l) and the conditions for the distribution and utilization of the incentives fund are established by norms approved by Government Decision.

Art. 138.— (1) The main duties of the Romanian Copyright Office are as follows:

a) to regulate the activity in this field, by decisions of the general director, according to law;

b) to draw up drafts of enactments in its field of activity;

c) to keep record of all the repertoires submitted by the collective management organizations;

d) to organize and manage, against payment, the registration with the National Registries and with the other specific national records provided by law;

e) to issue against payment holographic sticks usable according to the provisions of the law in the field of the copyright and neighboring rights, at the value of the purchase price to which 30% administration fee is added;

f) endorses the establishment and supervises the operation of the collective management organizations;

g) endorses, as specialized body of the central public administration, according to law, the registration with the Registry existing at the court clerk’s office of the court of law, of the associations and foundations established in the copyright and neighboring rights field, including as regards the associations fighting against pirated goods;

h) controls the operation of the collective management organizations and establishes the measures of abiding by the law or applies sanctions, as the case may be;

i) ensures the secretarial work of the arbitration procedures carried out according to law;

j) performs technical and scientific ascertains with reference to the original character of the products bearing copyright or neighboring rights, at the request of the criminal investigation bodies and on the expenses of defendants, if their guilty was proved;

k) performs, upon request and against payment, investigations, on the expense of the interested parties;

l) develops informing activities on legislation in this field, on its own expense, as well as training activities, on the expense of the interested parties;

m) develops representation activities in relations with the similar specialized organizations and international organizations in this field, to which the Romanian state is a party;

n) fulfills any other duties provided by law.

(2) The tariffs of the operations that may be performed by the Romanian Copyright Office, against payment, are established by Government decision. The equivalent value of the operations provided for in paragraph 1 letter j will be enclosed in the law expenses.

(3) In order to fulfill its duties established by law, Romanian Copyright Office has operatively and free of charge access to the information necessary from the National Center of Cinematography, National Office of the Trade Registry, National Customs Authority, National Agency for Fiscal Administration and from the General Inspectorate of the Border Police, National Inspectorate for the Evidence of the Population and the General Direction of Passports within the Ministry of Administration and Interior, as well as from the financial-banking institutions, according to law.”

Art. 1381.— On occasion of the controls made by the Romanian Copyright Office according to the provisions of Art. 138, the controlled person is obliged to present any documents and information requested by the control bodies and to hand over copies thereof, if requested.

Art. 1382.— (1) The control activity of the Romanian Copyright Office, provided for in Art. 138 paragraph (1) letter h) is carried out only subject to prior notification of the controlled collective management organization, specifying as well the objectives of the control. The Romanian Copyright Office may carry out general controls once a year, notified with 10 days before the carrying out of the control, as well as punctual controls on issues that are the object of complaints, any time necessary, subject to three days prior notification.

(2) On occasion of the controls made by the Romanian Copyright Office the general manager is obliged to present any documents and information requested by the control bodies and to hand over copies thereof, if requested. Control bodies may take explanatory notes in relation to situations established, both to the general manager and to other persons employed.

(3) The conclusions of the control bodies of the Romanian Copyright Office, together with the observations of the general manager, are registered in a report.

(4) Based on the conclusions of the control, in case of finding out some irregularities, the Romanian Copyright Office can decide the submittal of the minutes to the general meeting of the relevant collective management organization which is going to debate it during the first ordinary meeting.

Art. 1383.— If the collective management organization no longer complies with the conditions provided for in Art. 124 and Art. 126 or infringes the duties provided for in Art. 130, 133, 134, 1341, 135 or Art. 1382 paragraph (2), Romanian Copyright Office may grant to the collective management organization, by decision of the general director a term for the abidance by the law. The decision may be challenged with the administrative contentious courts of law. Should it fail to observe the final decision, the Romanian Copyright Office withdraws temporarily the endorsement provided for in Art. 125. The temporary withdrawal of the endorsement results in the suspension of the collective management organization activity until the general meeting replaces the general manager.

Art. 1384.—(1) Attached to the Romanian Copyright Office, operates a body of arbitrators consisting of 20 members, appointed at each 3 years by the order of the coordinating minister of the Romanian Copyright Office. The appointment of the 20 members is based on draw by the Romanian Copyright Office general manager, in the presence of the candidates proposed by the collective management organizations, by the associative structures of users and by the public radio and television broadcasting organizations. The proposed candidates must have legal training and with a minimum of 10 years of activity in the field of civil law.

Proposals shall be filed with the Romanian Copyright Office together with a presentation of the proposed candidate and with his written acceptance, including information on the modalities of convening.

(2) Arbitrators shall not have the capacity of employees of the Romanian Copyright Office and they are entitled to a fee for their participation in the arbitration of the collection methodologies of the rights managed by the collective management organizations, subject to conditions provided for by the present law.

CHAPTER III

Measures of protection, proceedings and sanctions

SECTION I

Technological measures of protection and rights-management information

Art. 1385.—(1) The author of a work, performer, producer of phonograms or of audiovisual recordings, radio or television broadcasting organization or the maker of database may institute technological measures of protection of the rights recognized by the present law.

(2) For the purposes of this law, technical measures means the use of any technology, of a device or component that, in the normal course of its normal operation, is destined to prevent or restrict the acts, which are not authorized by the owner of the rights acknowledged by the present law.

(3) Technological measures shall be deemed effective where the use of a protected work or other subject-matter of protection is controlled by the owner of rights through application of an access control or protection process, such as encryption, coding, scrambling or other transformation of the work or other subject-matter or a copy control mechanism, which achieves the protection objective.

(4) Owners of rights that have instituted technical measures of protection must make available to the beneficiaries of the exceptions provided for in Article 33 paragraph (1) letters a), c) and e), Art. 33 paragraph (2) letters d) and e) and Art. 38 necessary means for the legal access to the work or any other object of protection. They have also the right to limit the number of copies made under the aforementioned conditions.

(5) Provisions of paragraph (4) are not applied to the protected works made available to the public, according to the contractual clauses agreed between the parties, so that the members of the public to be permitted to have access to them in any place and at any time chosen, individually.

Art. 1386.—(1) The owners of the rights recognized by the present law may provide, in electronic format, associated to a work or any subject-matter of protection, or in the context of their communication to the public, rights-management information.

(2) For the purposes of the present law, rights-management information, means any information provided by the owners of rights which identifies the work or other subject-matter of protection by the present law, of the author or of other owner of rights, as well as the conditions and terms of use of the work or of any other subject-matter of protection, as well as any number or code representing such information.

SECTION II

Procedures and sanctions

Art. 1387.—(1) Violation of rights acknowledged and guaranteed by the present law shall bring about the civil, contravention or criminal liability, as the case may be, according to law. The procedural provisions shall be those specified in this law, completed with those of the common law.

(2) Within an action referring to the infringement of the rights protected by the present law and as a response to a justified application of the applicant, the Court is entitled to demand the supplying of information about the origin and distribution networks of the goods or services prejudicing a right provided for by the present law either from the offender and/or from any other person that:

a) was holding for commercial purposes pirated goods;

b) was using for commercial purposes, services through which the rights protected by the present law were infringed;

c) was submitting, for commercial purposes, goods or services used in activities through which the rights protected by the present law were infringed;

d) was indicated, by any of the persons provided for under letters a), b) or c), as being involved in the production, execution, manufacturing, distribution or rental of the pirate goods or of the pirate access control devices or in the supplying of the products or services through which the rights protected by the present law were infringed.

(3) Information provided in paragraph (2) include, as the case may be:

a) name and address of the producers, manufacturers, distributors, suppliers and of the other previous holders of the goods, devices or of the services, transporters included, as well as the consignee wholesalers and of the retail sellers;

b) information regarding the quantities produced, manufactured, delivered or transported, received or ordered, as well as the price obtained for the respective goods, devices and services.

(4) Provisions of paragraphs (2) and (3) shall apply with no adverse effects to other legal provisions, which:

a) grant to the owner the right to receive more extensive information;

b) provide for the use, in the civil or criminal cases, of the information communicated according to this Article;

c) provide for the liability for the abuse of right to information;

d) give the possibility to reject the supplying of information that could constrain the person mentioned under paragraph (1) to admit its own participation or the one of its close relatives in an activity through which the rights protected by the present law are infringed;

e) provide for the confidentiality protection for informing sources or for processing of the data with personal character.

Art.139.—(1) The owners of rights acknowledged and guaranteed by the present law may request to the courts or other competent bodies, as the case may be, the acknowledgment of their rights and of the establishment of the infringing thereof, and may claim damages for the redressing of the prejudice caused. The same requests can be lodged on behalf and for the owners of rights by the management organizations, by the associations fighting against piracy or by the persons authorized to use the rights protected by the present law, according to the mandate given for this purpose. When the owner has started an action, the persons authorized to use the rights protected by the present law can intervene in the lawsuit, claiming the remedy of the prejudice caused to them.

(2) In establishing the damages, the court takes into account:

a) either criteria such as the negative economic consequences, particularly the non-earned benefit, the benefits earned unlawfully by the offender and, as the case may be, other elements besides the economic factors, such as the moral damages caused to the owner of the right;

b) or granting of damages representing the triple of the amounts that would have been lawfully owed for the type of utilization that made the object of the illicit deed, in the case when the criteria mentioned under letter a) cannot be applied.

(3) Should suspicions exist in connection with the infringement of some rights acknowledged and protected by the present law, the entitled persons may apply to law court or other competent bodies for:

a) ordering immediately the measures to be taken for preventing the imminent occurrence of damage through the violation of a right, by forbidding, provisionally, the continuation of the presumed violations brought to this right or to condition their continuation by some guarantees aimed at ensuring the indemnification of the applicant; the provisional forbidding measures will be imposed, as the case may be, through the compulsory payment of civil fines according to the common law;

b) ordering immediately the taking of measures for ensuring the remedy of the damage; for this purpose the court can order the ensuring measures to be taken on the movable and immovable assets of the person presumed to have infringed the rights acknowledge by the present law, including the blocking of his/her bank accounts and other assets. For this purpose, the competent authorities can order the communication of the banking, financial or commercial documents or adequate access to the pertinent information;

c) ordering the taking or handing over to the competent authorities of the goods in connection with which suspicions exist on the violation of a right provided for by the present law to prevent their introduction in the commercial circuit.

(4) Measures provided for under paragraph (3) and (6) can also be ordered by interlocutory order. In this case, the law courts can request for the plaintiff to deposit a sufficient security to ensure the compensation of any prejudice that might be suffered by the defendant.

(5) The same measures can be requested, under the same conditions, against an intermediary whose services are used by a third party for the infringement of a right protected by the present law.

(6) Owners of rights or their representatives provided under paragraph (1) may request to the law court, even before introducing the action on the merits of the case, to take some measures for the ensuring of the evidences or finding out the state of fact, where a risk for the infringement of the rights provided by the present law exists and if a risk for the destruction of the elements of evidence exists.

(7) Measures provided for under paragraph (3), (5) and 6) can include the detailed description with or without the sampling of the specimen, or the real seizure of the goods under dispute and, as the case may be, of the materials and instruments used to produce and/or distribute such goods, as well as the documents thereof. Such measures shall be taken into account in the enforcement of the provisions of Art. 96-99 Criminal Procedure Code.

(8) For the ordering of the provisional measures and of the ensuring measures provided for under paragraph (3) and for taking the measures for the ensuring of the evidences or establishing a state of fact provided under paragraph (6), as well as for exercising of the remedies on the measures taken, the provisions of the common law are applicable. The pronouncing may be delayed with 24 hours at the most.

(9)Law courts are qualified to adopt the measures provided for in paragraphs (3) and (6) without summoing the opposite party, in the cases in which this shall be necessary, especially when any delay may cause an irreparable prejudice or when there is the provable risk for destruction of the elements of evidence. The opposite party shall be immediately informed, at the latest after the enforcement of the measures.

(10) The court may authorize the taking of objects and documents that constitute evidences of the infringing of copyright or neighboring rights, in original or in copy, even at the time when they are in the possession of the opposite party. In case of infringements committed at commercial scale, the competent authorities can also order the communication of the banking, financial or commercial documents or adequate access to the pertinent information.

(11) For the adoption of the measures provided for under paragraphs (3), (6) and (10), subject to the ensurance of protection of the confidential information, the Courts shall request for the plaintiff to provide any element of evidence, reasonably accessible, in order to prove, with sufficient certainty, that his right was infringed, or that such an infringement is imminent. A reasonable specimen from a substantial number of copies of a work or of any other protected object shall also be considered as representing a sufficient element of evidence. In this case, the law Courts can request for the plaintiff to deposit a sufficient security to ensure the compensation of any prejudice that might be suffered by the defendant.

(12) The measures for the ensuring of the evidences or establishing of a state of fact ordered by the court shall be fulfilled by an officer of the court. Owners of the rights presumably infringed or regarding on which the risk to be infringed exists or the representatives of these owners are entitled to participate in the enforcement of the measures ensuring the evidences or establishing a state of fact.

(13) The court may order the removal of the measures provided for under paragraphs (3) and (6) upon defendant’s request if the plaintiff has failed to introduce an action that leads to a settlement on the merits of the case within 20 business days or 31 calendar days, if this term is longer, terms calculated as of the date of the measures fulfillment.

(14) The owners of the infringed rights may apply to the court for the ordering the enforcement of any of the following measures:

a) remittance, in order to cover the prejudices suffered, of the proceeds from the unlawful deed;

b) destruction of the equipments and means belonging to the offender that were solely or mainly intended for the perpetration of the unlawful deed;

c) removal from commercial circuit by seizure and destruction, of the illegally made copies;

d) dissemination of information referring to the court’s decision, including the posting of the decision as well as the integral or partial publication of it in the mass media at the expense of the offender; under the same conditions the courts may order additional publicity measures adapted to the particular circumstances of the case, including an extensive publicity.

(15) The court orders the enforcement of the measures provided for under paragraph (14) at the expense of the offender, except the case when well-grounded reasons exist for he/she not to bear the expenses.

(16) Measures provided for under paragraph (14) letters b) and c) may be ordered also by the prosecutor with the occasion of the settling of the case under the criminal proceeding stage. Provisions of paragraph (14) letter c) shall not apply to the constructions made with the infringement of the rights on the architecture work, protected by the present law, if the destruction of the building is dictated by the circumstances of that case.

(17) In ordering the measures provided for under paragraph (14) the court shall observe the principle of proportionality with the seriousness of the infringement of the rights protected by the present law and it shall take into account the interests of In ordering the measures provided for under paragraph (14) the court shall observe the principle of proportionality with the seriousness of the infringement of the rights protected by the present law and it shall take into account the interests of the third parties susceptible for being affected by such measures.

(18) Legal authorities must communicate to the parties the solutions adopted in the cases of infringement of the rights regulated by the present law.

(19) Government of Romania, through the agency of the Romanian Copyright Office supports the preparing, by the professional associations and organizations, of the ethics codes at the Community standard, intended to contribute to the ensuring of the observance of the rights provided by the present law, particularly with respect to the utilization of the codes that allow the identification of the manufacturer, affixed on optical disks. Also, the Government of Romania, through the agency of the Romanian Copyright Office, supports the delivery to the European Commission of the ethics codes drafts at the national or Community level and of the appraisals referring to the enforcement thereof.

Art. 1391. - (1) The owner of copyright or neighboring rights may be represented, in all the procedures, negotiations and legal acts, for the entire duration and in any stage of the civil or criminal lawsuit or outside such a lawsuit, by attorney with a special power of attorney.

(2) For the beginning of the criminal action, as well as for the withdrawal of the prior complaint and parties’ reconciliation, the power of attorney is considered special, if it is given for the representation of the owner of copyrights or neighboring rights, in any situation of infringement of his rights.

Art. 1392.— It shall be a contravention and punishable with a fine from RON 3,000 to RON 30,000 the following deeds:

a) infringement of the provisions of Art. 21;

b) infringement of the provisions of Art. 88 and 89;

c) infringement of the provisions of Art. 107 paragraphs (3) and (7);

d) non-observance by the users of the provisions of Art. 130 letter h);

e) fixation, without the authorization or consent of the owner of the rights acknowledged by the present law, of the performances or of the radio or television broadcasts.

Art. 1393.— Repealed

Art. 1394.—(1) It shall be a contravention, if it is not an offence, and punishable with a fine from RON 10,000 to RON 50,000 and the seizure of the pirated goods or of the pirated devices of control of the access the deed of the legal or natural persons authorized for permitting the access in the spaces, to the equipment, means of transport, goods or own services, with a view to committing, by another person of a contravention or offence provided for by the present law.

(2) With the same fine are punished the economical operators which infringe the obligation provided for in art. 145 paragraph (3).

(3) For the repetition of committing the deed provided for in paragraph (1) and (2), which had as a result the committing of the offences provided for in Art. 1396, within one year, the establishing body shall also apply the complementary sanction of closing the unit.

Art. 1395.—(1) Contravention sanctions provided for in Art. 1392 shall also apply to legal persons. Should the contravener, legal person, carrying out activities that involve, according to its object of activity, communication to the public of works or products involving copyright or neighboring rights, the limits of the contravention fines are increased twice.

(2) Contraventions provided for in Art. 1392 and 1394 are established and are applied by the police officers or agents from within the Ministry of Administration and Interior with competences in the field.

(3) Contravener may pay, within 48 hours from the date of the reception of the minutes establishing the contravention, half from the minimum fine provided for by the present law.

Art. 1396.—(1) It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment for 2 to 5 years or with a fine the following deeds:

a) making of pirate goods, for the purpose of the distribution, without aiming at, directly or indirectly, a material benefit, with any means and in any modality;

b) placing of the pirate goods under a final import or export customs regime, under a suspensive customs regime or in free zones;

c) any other modality of introducing the pirate goods on the domestic market.

(2) It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment from 1 to 5 years or with a fine the offering, the distribution, possession, or storage and transportation, for the purpose of distribution of pirate goods, as well the possession of them for the purpose of utilization through the communication to the public at the working locations of the legal persons.

(3) In the case in which the deeds provided for in paragraphs (1) and (2) are committed for commercial purpose, these are sanctioned with imprisonment from 3 to 12 years.

(4) The rental or offering for rental the pirate goods are sanctioned with the punishment provided for under paragraph (3).

(5) It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment from 6 months to 3 years or fine the promotion of the pirate goods through any means and in any modality, including the utilization of public announcements or electronic means of communication or through the exhibiting or presentation to the public of the lists or catalogues of products.

(6) In the case in which any of the deeds provided for in paragraphs (1)-(4) have caused very serious consequences, these are sanctioned with imprisonment from 5 to 15 years. In order to evaluate the seriousness of the consequences, the calculation of the material damage is made by taking into account the pirate goods identified under the conditions provided in paragraphs (1)-(4) and the price per unit of the original products, cumulated with the amounts illegally earned by the offender.

(7) Committing of the deeds mentioned under paragraphs (1)-(5) by an organized infraction group is sanctioned with the punishment provided for under (6).

(8) For the purposes of this Law, pirate goods shall mean: all the copies regardless the physical medium, including the sleeves, made without the consent of the owner of rights or of the duly authorized person by him and that are executed, directly or indirectly, in whole or in part, from a product involving copyright or neighboring rights or from the packages or their sleeves.

(9) For the purposes of the present law, commercial purpose means aiming at the obtaining, directly or indirectly, of an economic or material benefit.

(10) The commercial purpose shall be presumed if the pirate good is identified at the headquarters, working locations, in the annexes thereof or in the means of transport used by the economic entities that have in their object of activity the reproduction, distribution, rental, storing or transport of products involving copyright or neighboring rights.

Art. 1397.— The refusal to declare the source of the pirate goods or of the pirate devices of control of the access, used for services of programs with conditioned access, is punishable with imprisonment for 3 months to 2 years of with a fine.

Art. 1398.— It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment for 1 to 4 years or with a fine, the making available to the public, including through the Internet or other computer networks, without the consent of the owners of rights, of products involving copyrights, neighboring rights or sui generis rights of the makers of databases or copies thereof, regardless the physical medium, so that the public may access them from any place and at any time individually chosen by them.

Art. 1399.— It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment for 1 to 4 years or with a fine, the unauthorized reproduction on computer systems of computer programs in any of the following modalities: installation, storing, running or execution, display or transmission in the domestic network.

Art. 140.—(1) It shall be offences and punishable with imprisonment for one month to 2 years or with a fine, the following deeds committed without the authorization or consent of the owners of rights acknowledged by this law:

a) reproduction of works or products involving neighboring rights;

b) distribution, rental or import, on domestic market, of copies of works or products involving neighboring rights, others than the pirate goods;

a) communication to the public of the works or products involving neighboring rights;

a) broadcasting of works or products involving neighboring rights;

a) cable retransmission of the works or products involving neighboring rights;

f) making of derivative works;

g) fixation for commercial purpose of performances or radio or television broadcasts;

h) infringement of Art. 134.

(2) Products involving neighboring rights means fixed performances, phonograms, videograms or their own broadcasts or services of programs of radio and television broadcasting organizations.

Art. 141.— It shall be an offense and punishable with imprisonment for 3 months to 5 years or a fine of ROL 25,000,000 to ROL 500,000,000, for a person improperly to assume the authorship of a work or to disclose a work to the public under a name other than the one decided upon by the author.

Art. 1411.—(1) It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment for 2 years to 5 years or a fine, the production, import, distribution, possession, installing, maintaining or replacing illicitly the devices for the control of the access, either original or pirate ones, used for the services of programs with conditioned access.

(2) The deed of a person who unlawfully connects to or unlawfully connects another person to the programs with conditioned access shall be an offence and it is punishable with imprisonment for 6 months to 3 years or with a fine.

(3) Utilization of the public announcements or of electronic communication means for the purpose of promoting the pirate devices for the control of the access to the services of programs with conditioned access, as well as the exhibiting or presentation to the public in any mode, unlawfully, of the information needed for making devices of any sort, capable to ensure the unauthorized access to the said services of programs with conditioned access, or intended for the unauthorized access in any mode to such services, shall be offences and punishable with imprisonment for 1 month to 3 years.

(4) Sale or rental of the pirate devices for the control of the access is punishable with imprisonment for 3 years to 10 years.

(5) Committing of the deeds mentioned under paragraphs (1) and (2) for commercial purposes is sanctioned with the punishment provided for under paragraph (4).

(6) For the purposes of the present law, pirate devices for the control of the access, means any device of whose making has not been authorized by the owner of rights acknowledged by the present law in relation to a certain service of television programs with conditioned access, made to facilitate the access to that service.

Art. 142.— Repealed

Art. 143. (1) It shall be an offense and punishable with imprisonment for 6 months to 3 years or with a fine the deed of a person that, unlawfully, produces, imports, distributes or rents, offers, in any way, for sale or rent, or possesses for commercial purposes, devices or components that allow the neutralization of the technological measures of protection or performs services which lead to the neutralization of some technological measures for protection, including in the digital environment.

(2) It shall be an offence and punishable with imprisonment for 6 months to 3 years or with a fine, the deed of a person who, without having the consent of the owners of rights and knowingly of having to know that this way permits, facilitates, causes or hides an infringement of a right provided for by the present law:

a) removes, for commercial purposes, from the works or other protected products or modifies on them, any information under electronic form, on the applicable regime of copyright or of neighboring rights;

b) distributes, imports for distribution, radio broadcasts or communicates to the public or makes available to the public, so that anybody can access them in any place and at any time individually chosen by them, without having the right to do so, by means of digital technology, works or other protected products for which the information existing under electronic form on the regime of copyright or of neighboring rights have been removed or modified without authorization.

Art. 1431.—(1) The person shall not be punished, who, before to institute of the criminal proceedings, denounces to the competent authorities its participation in an association or agreement with a view to committing one of the offences provided for in Article 1396, thus allowing for the identification and criminal accountability of the other participants.

(2) The person that has committed one of the offenses provided for in Art. 1396 and who, during the criminal proceedings, denounces and facilitates for the identification and criminal accountability of other persons who have committed offences connected to pirated goods or to pirated devices of control of the access, benefit from the reduction by half of the limits of the punishment provided by law.

(3) By the provisions mentioned in paragraph (1) benefit as well the persons that have committed offenses provided for in Art. 1399, 140 si 141 if the finded prejudice is recovered.

Art. 144.— Repealed

Art. 145.— (1) Establishment of offences provided for in the present law shall be made by the specialized structures of the General Inspectorate of the Romanian Police and the General Inspectorate of the Border Police.

(2) Establishment of offences provided for in Art. 1396 paragraph (6), Art. 1398, Art.1399 and Art.143 is also made by the General Inspectorate for Communications and Information Technology, and those provided for in Art. 1396, Art. 1398 and Art. 1411 may also be made by the Romanian Gendarmery, subject to conditions provided for in Art. 214 Criminal Procedure Code.

(3) The competence to judge the offences provided for in Art. 1396-143 is incumbent to the tribunal.

TITLE IV

Application of the Law.

Transitional and Final Provisions

Art. 146.— The following benefit from the protection provided for by this law:

a) works whose authors are Romanian citizens, even if they have not yet been disclosed to the public;

b) works whose authors are natural or legal persons having the residence or headquarters in Romania, even if they have not yet been disclosed to the public;

c) works of architecture built on the territory of Romania;

d) performances of performers taking place on the territory of Romania;

e) performances of performers that are fixed in recordings protected by this law;

f) performances of performers that have not been fixed in recordings, but are transmitted by radio or television broadcasts protected by this law;

g) sound or audiovisual recordings the producers of which are natural or legal persons having residence or headquarters in Romania;

h) sound or audiovisual recordings the first fixation of which on a physical medium has taken place for the first time in Romania;

i) radio or television broadcasts transmitted by the radio or television broadcasting organizations with the headquarters in Romania;

j) radio or television broadcasts transmitted by transmitting organizations with headquarters in Romania.

Art. 147.— Foreign citizens or juridical persons, owners of copyright or neighboring rights shall enjoy the protection provided by international conventions, treaties and agreements to which Romania is party, failing which they shall enjoy treatment equal to that accorded to Romanian citizens, on condition that the latter, in turn, are granted similar (national) treatment in the concerned countries.

Art. 1471.— For the completion of the provisions of the present law, special regulations can be adopted for the establishing of certain measures, including the ones regarding the application and utilization of the codes for the identification of the source, with a view to fighting against the import, production, reproduction, distribution or rental of the pirate goods or pirate devices for the control of the access, used for services of programs with conditioned access, as well as for the use of the special sticks for the attestation of the payment of the compensatory remuneration for private copy.

Art. 148.—(1) For the registration as means of evidence, of the works made in Romania, the National Registry of Works is established, managed by the Romanian Copyright Office. The registration is optional and is made, against payment, according to the methodological norms and tariffs established by Government decision.

(2) The existence and content of a work may be proved by any means of evidence, including its presence in the repertoire of a collective management organization.

(3) The authors and other owners of rights or owners of authors’ exclusive rights referred to in this law shall have the right to register on the originals or authorized copies of the works a notice of reserved exploitation, signaled according to the usages, rights consisting of a symbol represented by the letter C, in the middle of a circle, accompanied by their name and the place and year of first publication.

(4) Producers of sound recordings, performers and other owners of the exclusive rights of producers or performers referred to in this law shall have the right to register on the originals or authorized copies of the sound or audiovisual recordings or on the box or sleeve containing them, a notice of reserved exploitation, signaled according to the usages, rights consisting of a symbol represented by the letter P, in the middle of a circle, accompanied by their name and the place and year of first publication.

(5) Until proven otherwise, it shall be presumed that the exclusive rights signaled, according to the usages, by the symbols mentioned in paragraph (3) and (4) or by the notices provided for in Art.104 and Art.1062, exist and belong to the persons who have used them.

(6) The provisions of paragraphs (3), (4) and (5) shall not determine the existence of the rights acknowledged and guaranteed by the present law.

(7) The authors of works and the owners of rights may, at the same time as their works are entered the repertoire of the collective management organization also may register the name under which they write, perform or create registered, for the sole purpose of making it known to the public.

Art. 149. – (1) Legal acts concluded under the former legislation shall produce all their effects according to that legislation, with the exception of clauses that provide for the transfer of the utilization rights in any future works that the author might yet create.

(2) Works created prior to the entering into force of this Law, including the computer programs, performances, sound or audiovisual recordings, as well as the programs of television and radio broadcasting organizations, shall also enjoy protection under it, subject to conditions provided for in paragraph (1).

(3) The duration of the economic rights in works created by authors deceased before the entry into force of this Law and for which the term of protection, calculated according to the procedures of the prior legislation, has not expired shall be extended up to the limit of the term provided for in this Law. Such extension shall come into effect only since the entry into force of the present law.

Art. 150.—(1) The equipment, sketches, mock-ups or models, manuscripts and any other objects that serve directly for the making of a work that gives rise to copyright may not be seized in attachment proceedings.

(2) The sums payable to authors for the use of their works shall benefit from the same protection as wages, and may be attached only on the same conditions. The sums shall be subject to taxation according to the applicable fiscal legislation in the field.

(3) Repealed.

Art. 151.— All litigation relating to copyright and neighboring rights shall be under the jurisdiction of the courts according to this Law and the provisions of ordinary legislation.

Art. 1511.— (1) The European Commission shall be informed regarding the intention for the adoption of certain national provisions for the regulation of certain new neighboring rights, specifying the essential reasons which justify the regulation of such rights, as well as the adequate protection term.

(2) Any national provisions adopted in the field regulated by the present law shall be communicated to the European Commission.

(3) The list of the radio broadcasting organizations to which the provisions of the Art. 119 paragraph (2) shall be submitted to the European Commission.

(4) The Romanian Copyright Office is responsible for the delivery of the communications provided under paragraphs (1)-(3) to the European Commission.

Art. 1512.— The present law transposes the provisions of the following Community enactments:

a) Council Directive 91/250/CEE from the 14th of May 1991 on legal protection of computer programs, published in the Official Journal of European Communities no. L 122 from the 17th of Mai 1991;

b) Council Directive 92/100/CEE from the 19th of November 1992 on the rental and lending right and other rights related to copyright in the field of the intellectual property, published in the Official Journal of EC no. L 346 from the 24th of November 1992;

c) Council Directive 93/83/CEE from the 27th of September 1993 on the harmonization of certain provisions regarding copyright and neighboring rights applicable to the broadcasting of programs via satellite and cable retransmission, published in the Official Journal of EC no. L 248 from the 6th of October 1993;

d) Council Directive 93/98/CEE from the 29th of October 1993 on the harmonization of the duration for the protection of copyright and certain neighboring rights, published in the Official Journal of EC no. L 290 from the 24th of November 1993;

e) European Parliament Directive and that of the Council 96/9/CE from the 11th of March 1996 on the legal protection of databases, published in the Official Journal of European Communities no. L 077 from the 27th of March 1996;

f) European Parliament Directive and that of the Council 2001/29/CE from the 22nd of May 2001 on the harmonization of certain issues of copyright and neighboring rights in the information society, published in the Official Journal of European Communities no. L 006 from the 10th of January 2002;

g) European Parliament Directive and that of the Council 2001/84/CE from the 27th of September 2001 on resale right for the benefit of the author of original works of art, published in the Official Journal of European Communities no. L 272 from the 13th of October 2001;

h) European Parliament Directive and that of the Council 2004/48/CE from the 29th of April 2004 on insuring the observance of intellectual property rights, published in the Official Journal of European Communities no. L 157 from the 30th of April 2004.

Art. 152.— Collective administration organizations active on the date of entry into force of this Law shall be compulsorily subject to the provisions of Article 125 within 6 months following the entry into force of this Law.

Art. 153.— The provisions of this Law shall be completed by the provisions of ordinary legislation.

Art. 154.—(1) This Law shall come into force within 90 days following the date of its publication in the Official Gazette of Romania.

(2) Statutory Decree No. 321 of June 21, 1956, on Copyright, as subsequently amended, and any other provisions to the contrary, shall be repealed on the same date.

(3) Until such time as the tables and procedures negotiated under the provisions of Article 131 of this Law have been approved, the tariffs laid down by the statutory instruments in force shall apply.

Download PDF open_in_new

Lege nr. 8 din 14 martie 1996 privind dreptul de autor si drepturile conexe (actualizata)

Lege nr. 8/1996

din 14/03/1996 Versiune actualizata la data de 03/08/2006

privind dreptul de autor si drepturile conexe@

__________ @Text actualizat la data de 03.08.2006, avandu-se in vedere urmatoarele acte: - Legea nr. 146/1997 - Legea nr. 285/2004 - O.U.G. nr. 123/2005 - O.U.G. nr. 190/2005 - Legea nr. 329/2006.

Parlamentul Romaniei adopta prezenta lege.

TITLUL I Dreptul de autor

PARTEA I Dispozitii generale

CAPITOLUL I Dispozitii introductive

Art. 1. - (1) Dreptul de autor asupra unei opere literare, artistice sau stiintifice, precum si asupra altor opere de creatie intelectuala este recunoscut si garantat in conditiile prezentei legi. Acest drept este legat de persoana autorului si comporta atribute de ordin moral si patrimonial.@

(2) Opera de creatie intelectuala este recunoscuta si protejata, independent de aducerea la cunostinta publica, prin simplul fapt al realizarii ei, chiar in forma nefinalizata.@

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 1 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 101 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 2. - Recunoasterea drepturilor prevazute in prezenta lege nu prejudiciaza si nu exclude protectia acordata prin alte dispozitii legale.

CAPITOLUL II Subiectul dreptului de autor

Art. 3. - (1) Este autor persoana fizica sau persoanele fizice care au creat opera. (2) In cazurile expres prevazute de lege, pot beneficia de protectia acordata autorului persoanele juridice si

persoanele fizice, altele decat autorul.@ (3) Calitatea de subiect al dreptului de autor se poate transmite in conditiile legii. __________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 102 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 4. - (1) Se prezuma a fi autor, pana la proba contrara, persoana sub numele careia opera a fost adusa pentru prima data la cunostinta publica.

(2) Cand opera a fost adusa la cunostinta publica sub forma anonima sau sub un pseudonim care nu permite identificarea autorului, dreptul de autor se exercita de persoana fizica sau juridica ce o face publica avand consimtamantul autorului, atat timp cat acesta nu isi dezvaluie identitatea.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 103 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 5. - (1) Este opera comuna opera creata de mai multi coautori, in colaborare. (2) Dreptul de autor asupra operei comune apartine coautorilor acesteia, intre care unul poate fi autorul

principal, in conditiile prezentei legi. (3) In lipsa unei conventii contrare, coautorii nu pot utiliza opera decat de comun acord. Refuzul

consimtamantului din partea oricaruia dintre coautori trebuie sa fie temeinic justificat.@ (4) In cazul in care contributia fiecarui coautor este distincta, aceasta poate fi utilizata separat, cu conditia sa

nu se prejudicieze utilizarea operei comune sau drepturile celorlalti coautori.@ (5) In cazul utilizarii operei create in colaborare, remuneratia se cuvine coautorilor in proportiile pe care

acestia le-au convenit. In lipsa unei conventii, remuneratia se imparte proportional cu partile de contributie ale autorilor sau in mod egal, daca acestea nu se pot stabili.

__________ @Alineatele (3) si (4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 2 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 6. - (1) Este opera colectiva opera in care contributiile personale ale coautorilor formeaza un tot, fara a fi posibil, data fiind natura operei, sa se atribuie un drept distinct vreunuia dintre coautori asupra ansamblului operei create.

(2) In lipsa unei conventii contrare, dreptul de autor asupra operei colective apartine persoanei fizice sau juridice din initiativa, sub responsabilitatea si sub numele careia a fost creata.

CAPITOLUL III Obiectul dreptului de autor

Art. 7. - Constituie obiect al dreptului de autor operele originale de creatie intelectuala in domeniul literar, artistic sau stiintific, oricare ar fi modalitatea de creatie, modul sau forma de exprimare si independent de valoarea si destinatia lor, cum sunt:@

a) scrierile literare si publicistice, conferintele, predicile, pledoariile, prelegerile si orice alte opere scrise sau orale, precum si programele pentru calculator;

b) operele stiintifice, scrise sau orale, cum ar fi: comunicarile, studiile, cursurile universitare, manualele scolare, proiectele si documentatiile stiintifice;

c) compozitiile muzicale cu sau fara text; d) operele dramatice, dramatico-muzicale, operele coregrafice si pantomimele; e) operele cinematografice, precum si orice alte opere audiovizuale; f) operele fotografice, precum si orice alte opere exprimate printr-un procedeu analog fotografiei; g) operele de arta grafica sau plastica, cum ar fi: operele de sculptura, pictura, gravura, litografie, arta

monumentala, scenografie, tapiserie, ceramica, plastica sticlei si a metalului, desene, design, precum si alte opere de arta aplicata produselor destinate unei utilizari practice;@

h) operele de arhitectura, inclusiv plansele, machetele si lucrarile grafice ce formeaza proiectele de arhitectura;

i) lucrarile plastice, hartile si desenele din domeniul topografiei, geografiei si stiintei in general. j) Abrogat.@ __________ @Litera g) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 3 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Litera j) a fost introdusa prin art. I pct. 4 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Partea introductiva de la art. 7 a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 1 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005. - Litera j) a fost abrogata prin art. I pct. 2 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 8. - Fara a prejudicia drepturile autorilor operei originale, constituie, de asemenea, obiect al dreptului de autor operele derivate care au fost create plecand de la una sau mai multe opere preexistente, si anume:

a) traducerile, adaptarile, adnotarile, lucrarile documentare, aranjamentele muzicale si orice alte transformari ale unei opere literare, artistice sau stiintifice care reprezinta o munca intelectuala de creatie;

b) culegerile de opere literare, artistice sau stiintifice, cum ar fi: enciclopediile si antologiile, colectiile sau compilatiile de materiale sau date, protejate ori nu, inclusiv bazele de date, care, prin alegerea sau dispunerea materialului, constituie creatii intelectuale.

Art. 9. - Nu pot beneficia de protectia legala a dreptului de autor urmatoarele: a) ideile, teoriile, conceptele, descoperirile stiintifice, procedeele, metodele de functionare sau conceptele

matematice ca atare si inventiile, continute intr-o opera, oricare ar fi modul de preluare, de scriere, de explicare sau de exprimare;@

b) textele oficiale de natura politica, legislativa, administrativa, judiciara si traducerile oficiale ale acestora; c) simbolurile oficiale ale statului, ale autoritatilor publice si ale organizatiilor, cum ar fi: stema, sigiliul,

drapelul, emblema, blazonul, insigna, ecusonul si medalia; d) mijloacele de plata;

e) stirile si informatiile de presa; f) simplele fapte si date. __________ @Litera a) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 5 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL IV Continutul dreptului de autor

Art. 10. - Autorul unei opere are urmatoarele drepturi morale: a) dreptul de a decide daca, in ce mod si cand va fi adusa opera la cunostinta publica; b) dreptul de a pretinde recunoasterea calitatii de autor al operei; c) dreptul de a decide sub ce nume va fi adusa opera la cunostinta publica; d) dreptul de a pretinde respectarea integritatii operei si de a se opune oricarei modificari, precum si oricarei

atingeri aduse operei, daca prejudiciaza onoarea sau reputatia sa; e) dreptul de a retracta opera, despagubind, daca este cazul, pe titularii drepturilor de utilizare, prejudiciati

prin exercitarea retractarii.@ __________ @Litera e) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 6 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 11. - (1) Drepturile morale nu pot face obiectul vreunei renuntari sau instrainari. (2) Dupa moartea autorului, exercitiul drepturilor prevazute la art. 10 lit. a), b) si d) se transmite prin

mostenire, potrivit legislatiei civile, pe durata nelimitata. Daca nu exista mostenitori, exercitiul acestor drepturi revine organismului de gestiune colectiva care a administrat drepturile autorului sau, dupa caz, organismului cu cel mai mare numar de membri, din domeniul respectiv de creatie.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 7 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 12. - Autorul unei opere are dreptul patrimonial exclusiv de a decide daca, in ce mod si cand va fi utilizata opera sa, inclusiv de a consimti la utilizarea operei de catre altii.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 8 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 13. - Utilizarea unei opere da nastere la drepturi patrimoniale, distincte si exclusive, ale autorului de a autoriza sau de a interzice:

a) reproducerea operei;@ b) distribuirea operei; c) importul in vederea comercializarii pe piata interna a copiilor realizate, cu consimtamantul autorului, dupa

opera; d) inchirierea operei; e) imprumutul operei; f) comunicarea publica, direct sau indirect a operei, prin orice mijloace, inclusiv prin punerea operei la

dispozitia publicului, astfel incat sa poata fi accesata in orice loc si in orice moment ales, in mod individual, de catre public;

g) radiodifuzarea operei; h) retransmiterea prin cablu a operei; i) realizarea de opere derivate.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 9 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Litera a) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 3 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 14. - Prin reproducere, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege realizarea, integrala sau partiala, a uneia ori a mai multor copii ale unei opere, direct sau indirect, temporar ori permanent, prin orice mijloc si sub orice forma, inclusiv realizarea oricarei inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale a unei opere, precum si stocarea permanenta ori temporara a acesteia cu mijloace electronice.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 4 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 141. - (1) Prin distribuire, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege vanzarea sau orice alt mod de transmitere, cu titlu oneros ori gratuit, a originalului sau a copiilor unei opere, precum si oferirea publica a acestora.

(2) Dreptul de distribuire se epuizeaza o data cu prima vanzare sau cu primul transfer de drept de proprietate asupra originalului ori a copiilor unei opere, pe piata interna, de catre titularul de drepturi sau cu consimtamantul acestuia.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 11 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 142. - Prin import, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege introducerea pe piata interna, cu scopul comercializarii, a originalului sau a copiilor legal realizate ale unei opere fixate pe orice fel de suport.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 11 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 143. - Prin inchiriere, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege punerea la dispozitie spre utilizare, pentru un timp limitat si pentru un avantaj economic sau comercial direct ori indirect, a unei opere.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 11 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 144. - (1) Prin imprumut, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege punerea la dispozitie spre utilizare, pentru un timp limitat si fara un avantaj economic sau comercial direct ori indirect, a unei opere prin intermediul unei institutii care permite accesul publicului in acest scop.

(2) Imprumutul efectuat prin biblioteci nu necesita autorizarea autorului si da dreptul acestuia la o remuneratie echitabila. Acest drept nu poate face obiectul unei renuntari.

(3) Remuneratia echitabila prevazuta la alin. (2) nu se datoreaza in cazul in care imprumutul este realizat prin bibliotecile institutiilor de invatamant si prin bibliotecile publice cu acces gratuit.@

(4) Imprumutul unor opere fixate in inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale nu poate avea loc decat dupa 6 luni de la prima distribuire a operei.@

(5) Dreptul de imprumut nu se epuizeaza odata cu prima vanzare sau cu primul transfer de drept de proprietate asupra originalului ori a copiilor unei opere, pe piata, efectuat sau consimtit de titularul de drepturi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 11 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (3) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 5 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

- Alineatul (5) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 6 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 145. - Dispozitiile prezentei legi privind inchirierea si imprumutul nu se aplica: a) constructiilor rezultate din proiecte arhitecturale; b) originalelor sau copiilor operelor de design ori de arta aplicata, utilizate pentru realizarea produselor de

consum; c) originalelor sau copiilor operelor, realizate in scopul comunicarii publice ori pentru a caror utilizare exista

un contract; d) lucrarilor de referinta pentru consultare imediata sau pentru imprumut intre institutii; e) operelor create de autor in cadrul contractului individual de munca, daca acestea sunt utilizate de catre cel

care a angajat autorul, in cadrul activitatii obisnuite.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 11 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 7 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 15. - (1) Se considera comunicare publica orice comunicare a unei opere, realizata direct sau prin orice mijloace tehnice, facuta intr-un loc deschis publicului sau in orice loc in care se aduna un numar de persoane care depaseste cercul normal al membrilor unei familii si al cunostintelor acesteia, inclusiv reprezentarea scenica, recitarea sau orice alta modalitate publica de executie ori de prezentare directa a operei, expunerea publica a operelor de arta plastica, de arta aplicata, fotografica si de arhitectura, proiectia publica a operelor cinematografice si a altor opere audiovizuale, inclusiv a operelor de arta digitala, prezentarea intr-un loc public, prin intermediul inregistrarilor sonore sau audiovizuale, precum si prezentarea intr-un loc public, prin intermediul oricaror mijloace, a unei opere radiodifuzate. De asemenea, se considera publica orice comunicare a unei opere, prin mijloace cu fir sau fara fir, realizata prin punerea la dispozitie publicului, inclusiv prin internet sau alte retele de calculatoare, astfel incat oricare dintre membrii publicului sa poata avea acces la aceasta din orice loc sau in orice moment ales in mod individual.@

(2) Dreptul de a autoriza sau de a interzice comunicarea publica sau punerea la dispozitia publicului a operelor nu se considera epuizat prin nici un act de comunicare publica sau de punere la dispozitia publicului.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 12 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 8 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 151. - In sensul prezentei legi, prin radiodifuzare se intelege: a) emiterea unei opere de catre un organism de radiodifuziune ori de televiziune, prin orice mijloc ce serveste

la propagarea fara fir a semnelor, sunetelor sau imaginilor, ori a reprezentarii acestora, inclusiv comunicarea ei publica prin satelit, in scopul receptionarii de catre public;

b) transmiterea unei opere sau a reprezentarii acesteia, prin fir, prin cablu, prin fibra optica sau prin orice alt procedeu similar, cu exceptia retelelor de calculatoare, in scopul receptionarii ei de catre public.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 13 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 9 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006

Art. 152. - Prin retransmiterea prin cablu, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege retransmiterea simultana, nealterata si integrala, de catre un operator, prin mijloacele prevazute la art. 151 lit. b) sau printr-un sistem de difuzare prin unde ultrascurte, pentru receptionarea de catre public, a unei transmisii initiale, cu sau fara fir, inclusiv prin satelit, de servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune, destinate receptionarii de catre public.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 13 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 91 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 16. - Prin realizarea de opere derivate, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege traducerea, publicarea in culegeri, adaptarea, precum si orice alta transformare a unei opere preexistente, daca aceasta constituie creatie intelectuala.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 14 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 17-20. - Abrogate.@ __________ @Articolele au fost abrogate prin art. I pct. 15 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 21. - (1) Autorul unei opere originale de arta grafica sau plastica ori al unei opere fotografice beneficiaza de un drept de suita, reprezentand dreptul de a incasa o cota din pretul net de vanzare obtinut la orice revanzare a operei, ulterioara primei instrainari de catre autor, precum si dreptul de a fi informat cu privire la locul unde se afla opera sa.@

(2) Dreptul mentionat la alin. (1) se aplica tuturor actelor de revanzare a unei opere originale de arta grafica sau plastica ori a unei opere fotografice care implica, in calitate de vanzatori, cumparatori sau intermediari, saloane, galerii de arta, precum si orice comerciant de opere de arta.

(3) In sensul prezentei legi, copiile operelor originale de arta sau fotografice, care au fost facute intr-un numar limitat de catre insusi autorul lor sau cu aprobarea acestuia, sunt considerate opere de arta originale.@

(4) Suma datorata in temeiul alin. (1) se calculeaza conform urmatoarelor cote, fara a putea depasi 12.500 euro sau contravaloarea in lei:

a) de la 300 la 3.000 euro - 5%; b) de la 3.000,01 la 50.000 euro - 4%; c) de la 50.000,01 la 200.000 euro - 3%; d) de la 200.000,01 la 350.000 euro - 1%; e) de la 350.000,01 la 500.000 euro - 0,5%; f) peste 500.000 euro - 0,25%.@ (5) Vanzatorul trebuie sa ii comunice autorului informatiile prevazute la alin. (1), in termen de doua luni de la

data vanzarii, raspunzand de retinerea procentelor sau cotelor din pretul de vanzare, fara adaugarea altor taxe, si de plata catre autor a sumei datorate conform prevederilor alin. (4).@

(6) Beneficiarii dreptului de suita sau reprezentantii acestora pot solicita, timp de 3 ani de la data revanzarii, persoanelor prevazute la alin. (2) informatii necesare pentru a asigura plata sumelor datorate conform prevederilor alin. (4).

(7) Dreptul de suita nu poate face obiectul vreunei renuntari sau instrainari.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 16 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatele (1), (3) si (4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 92 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 22. - Proprietarul sau posesorul unei opere este dator sa permita accesul autorului operei si sa o puna la dispozitie acestuia, daca acest fapt este necesar pentru exercitarea dreptului sau de autor si cu conditia ca prin aceasta sa nu se aduca atingere unui interes legitim al proprietarului sau al posesorului. In acest caz, proprietarul sau posesorul poate pretinde autorului operei o garantie suficienta pentru securitatea operei, asigurarea acesteia la o suma ce reprezinta valoarea pe piata a originalului, precum si o remuneratie corespunzatoare.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 93 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 23. - (1) Proprietarul originalului unei opere nu are dreptul sa o distruga inainte de a o oferi autorului ei la pretul de cost al materialului.

(2) Daca nu este posibila returnarea originalului, proprietarul va permite autorului sa faca o copie a operei, intr-o maniera corespunzatoare.

(3) In cazul unei structuri arhitecturale, autorul are numai dreptul de a face fotografii ale operei si de a solicita proprietarului trimiterea reproducerii proiectelor.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 94 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

CAPITOLUL V Durata protectiei dreptului de autor

Art. 24. - (1) Dreptul de autor asupra unei opere literare, artistice sau stiintifice se naste din momentul crearii operei, oricare ar fi modul sau forma concreta de exprimare.

(2) Daca opera este creata, intr-o perioada de timp, in parti, serii, volume si in orice alte forme de dezvoltare creativa, termenul de protectie va fi calculat, potrivit alin. (1), pentru fiecare dintre aceste componente.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 95 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 25. - (1) Drepturile patrimoniale prevazute la art. 13 si 21 dureaza tot timpul vietii autorului, iar dupa moartea acestuia se transmit prin mostenire, potrivit legislatiei civile, pe o perioada de 70 de ani, oricare ar fi data la care opera a fost adusa la cunostinta publica in mod legal. Daca nu exista mostenitori, exercitiul acestor drepturi revine organismului de gestiune colectiva mandatat in timpul vietii de catre autor sau, in lipsa unui mandat, organismului de gestiune colectiva cu cel mai mare numar de membri, din domeniul respectiv de creatie.@

(2) Persoana care, dupa incetarea protectiei dreptului de autor, aduce la cunostinta publica, in mod legal, pentru prima oara, o opera nepublicata inainte beneficiaza de protectia echivalenta cu cea a drepturilor patrimoniale ale autorului. Durata protectiei acestor drepturi este de 25 ani, incepand din momentul in care a fost adusa pentru prima oara la cunostinta publica in mod legal.@

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 17 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 96 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 26. - (1) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale asupra operelor aduse la cunostinta publica in mod legal, sub pseudonim sau fara indicarea autorului, este de 70 de ani de la data aducerii la cunostinta publica a acestora.@

(2) In cazul in care identitatea autorului este adusa la cunostinta publica inainte de expirarea termenului prevazut la alin. (1) sau pseudonimul adoptat de autor nu lasa nici o indoiala asupra identitatii autorului, se aplica dispozitiile art. 25 alin. (1).@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 18 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 97 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 27. - (1) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale asupra operelor realizate in colaborare este de 70 de ani de la moartea ultimului coautor.

(2) In cazul in care contributiile coautorilor sunt distincte, durata drepturilor patrimoniale pentru fiecare dintre acestea este de 70 de ani de la moartea fiecarui coautor.

Art. 28. - Durata drepturilor patrimoniale asupra operelor colective este de 70 de ani de la data aducerii operelor la cunostinta publica. In cazul in care aceasta nu se realizeaza timp de 70 de ani de la crearea operelor, durata drepturilor patrimoniale expira dupa trecerea a 70 de ani de la crearea operelor.

Art. 29. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 19 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 30. - Drepturile patrimoniale asupra programelor pentru calculator dureaza tot timpul vietii autorului, iar dupa moartea acestuia se transmit prin mostenire, potrivit legislatiei civile, pe o perioada de 70 de ani.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 20 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 31. - Modificarile neesentiale, adaugarile, taieturile sau adaptarile aduse in vederea selectiei ori aranjarii, precum si corectarea continutului unei opere sau colectii, care sunt necesare pentru continuarea activitatii colectiei in modul in care a intentionat autorul operei, nu vor extinde termenul de protectie a acestei opere sau colectii.

Art. 32. - Termenele stabilite in prezentul capitol se calculeaza incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului urmator mortii autorului sau aducerii operei la cunostinta publica, dupa caz.

CAPITOLUL VI Limitele exercitarii dreptului de autor

Art. 33. - (1) Sunt permise, fara consimtamantul autorului si fara plata vreunei remuneratii, urmatoarele utilizari ale unei opere aduse anterior la cunostinta publica, cu conditia ca acestea sa fie conforme bunelor uzante, sa nu contravina exploatarii normale a operei si sa nu il prejudicieze pe autor sau pe titularii drepturilor de utilizare:

a) reproducerea unei opere in cadrul procedurilor judiciare, parlamentare sau administrative ori pentru scopuri de siguranta publica;

b) utilizarea de scurte citate dintr-o opera, in scop de analiza, comentariu sau critica ori cu titlu de exemplificare, in masura in care folosirea lor justifica intinderea citatului;

c) utilizarea de articole izolate sau de scurte extrase din opere in publicatii, in emisiuni de radio sau de televiziune ori in inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale, destinate exclusiv invatamantului, precum si reproducerea pentru invatamant, in cadrul institutiilor de invatamant sau de ocrotire sociala, de articole izolate sau de scurte extrase din opere, in masura justificata de scopul urmarit;

d) reproducerea pentru informare si cercetare de scurte extrase din opere, in cadrul bibliotecilor, muzeelor, filmotecilor, fonotecilor, arhivelor institutiilor publice culturale sau stiintifice, care functioneaza fara scop lucrativ; reproducerea integrala a exemplarului unei opere este permisa, pentru inlocuirea acestuia, in cazul distrugerii, al deteriorarii grave sau al pierderii exemplarului unic din colectia permanenta a bibliotecii sau a arhivei respective;

e) reproducerile specifice realizate de bibliotecile accesibile publicului, de institutiile de invatamant sau de muzee ori de catre arhive, care nu sunt realizate in scopul obtinerii unui avantaj comercial sau economic, direct ori indirect;@

f) reproducerea, cu excluderea oricaror mijloace care vin in contact direct cu opera, distribuirea sau comunicarea catre public a imaginii unei opere de arhitectura, arta plastica, fotografica sau arta aplicata, amplasata permanent in locuri publice, in afara cazurilor in care imaginea operei este subiectul principal al unei astfel de reproduceri, distribuiri sau comunicari si daca este utilizata in scopuri comerciale;

g) reprezentarea si executarea unei opere in cadrul activitatilor institutiilor de invatamant, exclusiv in scopuri specifice si cu conditia ca atat reprezentarea sau executarea, cat si accesul publicului sa fie fara plata;

h) utilizarea operelor in timpul celebrarilor religioase sau al ceremoniilor oficiale organizate de o autoritate publica;

i) utilizarea, in scopuri publicitare, a imaginilor operelor prezentate in cadrul expozitiilor cu acces public sau cu vanzare, al targurilor, licitatiilor publice de opere de arta, ca mijloc de promovare a evenimentului, excluzand orice utilizare comerciala.

(2) In conditiile prevazute la alin. (1), sunt permise reproducerea, distribuirea, radiodifuzarea sau comunicarea catre public, fara un avantaj direct sau indirect, comercial sau economic:

a) de scurte extrase din articole de presa si reportaje radiofonice sau televizate, in scopul informarii asupra problemelor de actualitate, cu exceptia celor pentru care o astfel de utilizare este, in mod expres, rezervata;

b) de scurte fragmente ale conferintelor, alocutiunilor, pledoariilor si ale altor opere de acelasi fel, care au fost exprimate oral in public, cu conditia ca aceste utilizari sa aiba ca unic scop informarea privind actualitatea;

c) de scurte fragmente ale operelor, in cadrul informatiilor privind evenimentele de actualitate, dar numai in masura justificata de scopul informarii;

d) de opere, in cazul utilizarii exclusiv pentru ilustrare in invatamant sau pentru cercetare stiintifica; e) de opere, in beneficiul persoanelor cu handicap, care sunt direct legate de acel handicap si in limita ceruta

de handicapul respectiv.@ (3) Sunt exceptate de la dreptul de reproducere, in conditiile prevazute la alin. (1), actele provizorii de

reproducere care sunt tranzitorii sau accesorii si constituie o parte integranta si esentiala a unui proces tehnic si al caror scop unic este sa permita transmiterea, in cadrul unei retele intre terti, de catre un intermediar, sau utilizarea licita a unei opere ori a altui obiect protejat si care nu au o semnificatie economica de sine statatoare.@

(4) In toate cazurile prevazute la alin. (1) lit. b), c), e), f), i) si la alin. (2) trebuie sa se mentioneze sursa si numele autorului, cu exceptia cazului in care acest lucru se dovedeste a fi imposibil; in cazul operelor de arta plastica, fotografica sau de arhitectura trebuie sa se mentioneze si locul unde se gaseste originalul.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 21 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Litera e) de la alin. (2) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 10 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

- Alineatul (3) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 11 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005. - Litera e) de la alin. (1) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 98 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost

completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 34. - (1) Nu constituie o incalcare a dreptului de autor, in sensul prezentei legi, reproducerea unei opere fara consimtamantul autorului, pentru uz personal sau pentru cercul normal al unei familii, cu conditia ca opera sa fi fost adusa anterior la cunostinta publica, iar reproducerea sa nu contravina utilizarii normale a operei si sa nu il prejudicieze pe autor sau pe titularul drepturilor de utilizare.

(2) Pentru suporturile pe care se pot realiza inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale ori pe care se pot realiza reproduceri ale operelor exprimate grafic, precum si pentru aparatele concepute pentru realizarea de copii, in situatia prevazuta la alin. (1), se va plati o remuneratie compensatorie stabilita prin negociere, conform prevederilor prezentei legi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 12 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 35. - Transformarea unei opere, fara consimtamantul autorului si fara plata unei remuneratii, este permisa in urmatoarele cazuri:

a) daca este o transformare privata, care nu este destinata si nu este pusa la dispozitia publicului; b) daca rezultatul transformarii este o parodie sau o caricatura, cu conditia ca rezultatul sa nu creeze confuzie

in ce priveste opera originala si autorul acesteia; c) daca transformarea este impusa de scopul utilizarii permise de autor; d) daca rezultatul transformarii este o prezentare rezumativa a operelor in scop didactic, cu mentionarea

autorului.@ __________ @Litera d) a fost introdusa prin art. I pct. 121 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 36. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 23 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 37. - (1) In scopul de a testa functionarea produselor la momentul fabricarii sau vanzarii, societatile comerciale care produc ori vand inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale, echipament pentru reproducerea ori comunicarea publica a acestora, precum si echipament pentru receptarea de emisiuni de radio si de televiziune pot reproduce si prezenta extrase din opere, cu conditia ca aceste operatiuni sa fie reduse la dimensiunile necesare testarii.

(2) Pentru supravegherea utilizarii repertoriului propriu de catre terti, organismele de gestiune colectiva pot monitoriza prin orice mijloace activitatea utilizatorilor, fara a fi necesara autorizarea acestora si fara plata, putand solicita in acest scop si informatii de interes public, detinute, potrivit legii, de institutiile publice competente.@

__________

@Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 13 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 38. - (1) Cesiunea dreptului de radiodifuzare a unei opere catre un organism de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune da dreptul acestuia sa inregistreze opera pentru nevoile propriilor emisiuni, in scopul realizarii, o singura data, a radiodifuzarii autorizate. In cazul unei noi radiodifuzari a operei astfel inregistrate, este necesara o noua autorizare din partea autorilor, in schimbul unei remuneratii care nu poate face obiectul unei renuntari. Daca in termen de 6 luni de la prima radiodifuzare nu se solicita aceasta autorizare, inregistrarea trebuie distrusa.

(2) In cazul inregistrarilor temporare ale unor opere realizate prin mijloace proprii de organismele de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune pentru propriile emisiuni, conservarea acestor inregistrari in arhivele oficiale este permisa in cazul in care prezinta o valoare documentara deosebita.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 14 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

CAPITOLUL VII Cesiunea drepturilor patrimoniale de autor

Secţiunea I Dispozitii comune

Art. 39. - (1) Autorul sau titularul dreptului de autor poate ceda prin contract altor persoane numai drepturile sale patrimoniale.

(2) Cesiunea drepturilor patrimoniale ale autorului poate fi limitata la anumite drepturi, pentru un anumit teritoriu si pentru o anumita durata.

(3) Drepturile patrimoniale ale autorului sau ale titularului dreptului de autor se pot transmite prin cesiune exclusiva ori neexclusiva.

(4) In cazul cesiunii exclusive, insusi titularul dreptului de autor nu mai poate utiliza opera in modalitatile, pe termenul si pentru teritoriul convenite cu cesionarul si nici nu mai poate transmite dreptul respectiv unei alte persoane. Caracterul exclusiv al cesiunii trebuie sa fie expres prevazut in contract.

(5) In cazul cesiunii neexclusive, titularul dreptului de autor poate utiliza el insusi opera si poate transmite dreptul neexclusiv si altor persoane.

(6) Cesionarul neexclusiv nu poate ceda dreptul sau unei alte persoane decat cu consimtamantul expres al cedentului.

(7) Cesiunea unuia dintre drepturile patrimoniale ale titularului dreptului de autor nu are nici un efect asupra celorlalte drepturi ale sale, daca nu s-a convenit altfel.

(8) Consimtamantul mentionat la alin. (6) nu este necesar in cazul in care cesionarul, persoana juridica, se transforma prin una dintre modalitatile prevazute de lege.

Art. 40. - In cazul cesiunii dreptului la reproducere a unei opere se prezuma ca dreptul la distribuirea copiilor unei astfel de opere a fost, de asemenea, cesionat, cu exceptia dreptului la import, daca nu se prevede altfel prin contract.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 25 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 41. - (1) Contractul de cesiune a drepturilor patrimoniale trebuie sa prevada drepturile patrimoniale transmise si sa mentioneze, pentru fiecare dintre acestea, modalitatile de utilizare, durata si intinderea cesiunii, precum si remuneratia titularului dreptului de autor. Absenta oricareia dintre aceste prevederi da dreptul partii interesate de a cere rezilierea contractului.@

(2) Cesiunea drepturilor patrimoniale privind totalitatea operelor viitoare ale autorului, nominalizate sau nenominalizate, este lovita de nulitate absoluta.

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 15 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 42. - Existenta si continutul contractului de cesiune a drepturilor patrimoniale se pot dovedi numai prin forma scrisa a acestuia. Fac exceptie contractele avand drept obiect opere utilizate in presa.

Art. 43. - (1) Remuneratia cuvenita in temeiul unui contract de cesiune a drepturilor patrimoniale se stabileste prin acordul partilor. Cuantumul remuneratiei se calculeaza fie proportional cu incasarile provenite din utilizarea operei, fie in suma fixa sau in orice alt mod.@

(2) Cand remuneratia nu a fost stabilita prin contract, autorul poate solicita organelor jurisdictionale competente, potrivit legii, stabilirea remuneratiei. Aceasta se va face avandu-se in vedere sumele platite uzual pentru aceeasi categorie de opere, destinatia si durata utilizarii, precum si alte circumstante ale cazului.@

(3) In cazul unei disproportii evidente intre remuneratia autorului operei si beneficiile celui care a obtinut cesiunea drepturilor patrimoniale, autorul poate solicita organelor jurisdictionale competente revizuirea contractului sau marirea convenabila a remuneratiei.

(4) Autorul nu poate sa renunte anticipat la exercitiul dreptului prevazut la alin. (3). __________ @Alineatele (1) si (2) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 27 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 44. - (1) In lipsa unei clauze contractuale contrare, pentru operele create in indeplinirea atributiilor de serviciu precizate in contractul individual de munca, drepturile patrimoniale apartin autorului operei create. In acest caz, autorul poate autoriza utilizarea operei de catre terti, numai cu consimtamantul angajatorului si cu recompensarea acestuia pentru contributia la costurile creatiei. Utilizarea operei de catre angajator, in cadrul obiectului de activitate, nu necesita autorizarea angajatului autor.

(2) In cazul in care clauza prevazuta la alin. (1) exista, aceasta urmeaza sa cuprinda termenul pentru care au fost cesionate drepturile patrimoniale de autor. In absenta precizarii termenului, acesta este de trei ani de la data predarii operei.

(3) Dupa expirarea termenelor prevazute la alin. (2), in lipsa unei clauze contrare, angajatorul este indreptatit sa ii pretinda autorului plata unei cote rezonabile din veniturile obtinute din utilizarea operei sale, pentru a compensa costurile suportate de angajator pentru crearea operei de catre angajat, in cadrul atributiilor de serviciu.

(4) La expirarea termenului mentionat la alin. (2) drepturile patrimoniale revin autorului. (5) Autorul unei opere create in cadrul unui contract individual de munca isi pastreaza dreptul exclusiv de

utilizare a operei, ca parte din ansamblul creatiei sale.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 28 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 45. - (1) In lipsa unei conventii contrare, titularul dreptului de autor asupra unei opere aparute intr-o publicatie periodica pastreaza dreptul de a o utiliza sub orice forma, cu conditia sa nu prejudicieze publicatia in care a aparut opera.

(2) In lipsa unei conventii contrare, titularul dreptului de autor poate dispune liber de opera, daca aceasta nu a fost publicata in termen de o luna de la data acceptarii, in cazul unui cotidian, sau in termen de 6 luni, in cazul altor publicatii.

Art. 46. - (1) In cazul contractului de comanda pentru opere viitoare, in lipsa unei clauze contrare, drepturile patrimoniale apartin autorului.

(2) Contractul de comanda a unei opere viitoare trebuie sa cuprinda atat termenul de predare, cat si termenul de acceptare a operei.

(3) Persoana care comanda opera are dreptul sa denunte contractul daca opera nu indeplineste conditiile stabilite. In caz de denuntare a contractului, sumele incasate de autor ii raman acestuia. Daca, in vederea crearii unei opere care a facut obiectul unui contrat de comanda, s-au executat lucrari pregatitoare, autorul are dreptul la restituirea cheltuielilor efectuate.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 29 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (3) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 151 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 47. - (1) Autorul poate solicita desfiintarea contractului de cesiune a dreptului patrimonial in cazul in care cesionarul nu il utilizeaza sau il utilizeaza intr-o masura insuficienta si daca, prin aceasta, interesele justificate ale autorului sunt afectate considerabil.@

(2) Autorul nu poate solicita desfiintarea contractului de cesiune, daca motivele de neutilizare sau de utilizare insuficienta se datoreaza propriei culpe, faptei unui tert, unui caz fortuit sau de forta majora.@

(3) Desfiintarea contractului de cesiune, mentionata la alin. (1), nu poate fi solicitata inainte de expirarea a doi ani de la data cesionarii dreptului patrimonial asupra unei opere. In cazul operelor cedate pentru publicatiile cotidiene, acest termen va fi de trei luni, iar in cazul publicatiilor periodice, de un an.@

(4) Proprietarul originalului unei opere de arta plastica sau fotografica are dreptul sa o expuna public, chiar daca aceasta nu a fost adusa la cunostinta publica, in afara cazului in care autorul a exclus in mod expres acest drept prin actul de instrainare a originalului.

(5) Autorul nu poate renunta anticipat la exercitarea dreptului sau de a solicita desfiintarea contractului de cesiune mentionat la alin. (1).

(6) Dobandirea proprietatii asupra suportului material al operei nu confera prin ea insasi un drept de utilizare asupra operei.@

__________ @Alineatele (1), (2), (3) si (6) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 30 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Secţiunea a II-a Contractul de editare

Art. 48. - (1) Prin contractul de editare, titularul dreptului de autor cedeaza editorului, in schimbul unei remuneratii, dreptul de a reproduce si de a distribui opera.@

(2) Nu constituie contract de editare conventia prin care titularul dreptului de autor il imputerniceste, pe cheltuiala sa, pe un editor, pentru a reproduce si, eventual, a distribui opera.@

(3) In situatia prevazuta la alin. (2) se aplica prevederile de drept comun referitoare la contractul de antrepriza. __________ @Alineatele (1) si (2) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 31 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 49. - Titularul dreptului de autor poate ceda editorului si dreptul de a autoriza traducerea si adaptarea operei.

Art. 50. - Cesiunea catre editor a dreptului de a autoriza alte persoane sa adapteze opera sau sa o utilizeze in orice alt mod trebuie sa faca obiectul unei prevederi contractuale exprese.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 32 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 51. - (1) Contractul de editare trebuie sa cuprinda clauze cu privire la: a) durata cesiunii; b) natura exclusiva sau neexclusiva si intinderea teritoriala a cesiunii; c) numarul maxim si minim al exemplarelor; d) remuneratia autorului, stabilita in conditiile prezentei legi; e) numarul de exemplare rezervate autorului cu titlu gratuit; f) termenul pentru aparitia si difuzarea exemplarelor fiecarei editii sau, dupa caz, ale fiecarui tiraj; g) termenul de predare a originalului operei de catre autor; h) procedura de control al numarului de exemplare produse de catre editor. (2) Absenta oricareia dintre clauzele prevazute la lit. a), b) si d) da dreptul partii interesate de a cere anularea

contractului. Art. 52. - (1) Editorul care a dobandit dreptul de publicare a operei sub forma unui volum are, fata de alti

ofertanti similari, la pret egal, dreptul prioritar de publicare a operei in forma electronica. Editorul trebuie sa opteze in scris, in cel mult 30 de zile de la primirea ofertei scrise a autorului.

(2) Dreptul mentionat la alin. (1) este valabil timp de 3 ani de la data publicarii operei. Art. 53. - Editorul este obligat sa permita autorului sa aduca imbunatatiri sau alte modificari operei in cazul

unei editii noi, cu conditia ca aceste imbunatatiri sau modificari sa nu mareasca esential costurile editorului si sa nu schimbe caracterul operei, daca in contract nu se prevede altfel.

Art. 54. - Editorul va putea ceda contractul de editare numai cu consimtamantul autorului. Art. 55. - Editorul este obligat sa inapoieze autorului originalul operei, originalele operelor de arta, ilustratiile

si orice alte documente primite pentru publicare, daca nu s-a convenit altfel. Art. 56. - (1) In lipsa unei clauze contrare, contractul de editare va inceta dupa expirarea duratei stabilite sau

dupa epuizarea ultimei editii convenite.@ (2) Se considera epuizate editia sau tirajul al caror numar de exemplare nevandute este mai mic de 5% din

numarul total de exemplare si, in orice caz, daca este mai mic de 100 de exemplare. (3) Daca editorul nu publica opera in termenul convenit, autorul poate solicita, potrivit dreptului comun,

desfiintarea contractului si daune pentru neexecutare. In acest caz, autorul pastreaza remuneratia primita sau, dupa caz, poate solicita plata remuneratiei integrale prevazute in contract.

(4) Daca termenul pentru publicarea operei nu este prevazut in contract, editorul este obligat sa o publice in termen de cel mult un an de la data acceptarii acesteia.

(5) In cazul in care editorul intentioneaza sa distruga copiile operei, ramase in stoc dupa o perioada de 2 ani de la data publicarii, si daca in contract nu se prevede o alta perioada, acesta este obligat sa le ofere mai intai autorului.@

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 33 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (5) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 16 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 57. - (1) In cazul distrugerii operei datorita fortei majore, autorul este indreptatit la o remuneratie care ii va fi platita numai daca opera s-a publicat.

(2) Daca o editie pregatita este distrusa total, datorita fortei majore, inainte de a fi pusa in circulatie, editorul este indreptatit sa pregateasca o editie noua, iar autorul va avea drept de remuneratie numai pentru una dintre aceste editii.@

(3) Daca o editie pregatita este distrusa partial, datorita fortei majore, inainte de a fi pusa in circulatie, editorul este indreptatit sa reproduca, fara plata remuneratiei catre autor, numai atatea copii cate au fost distruse.@

__________ @Alineatele (2) si (3) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 161 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost

completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Secţiunea a III-a Contractul de reprezentare teatrala sau de executie muzicala

Art. 58. - (1) Prin contractul de reprezentare teatrala ori de executie muzicala titularul dreptului de autor cedeaza unei persoane fizice sau juridice dreptul de a reprezenta ori de a executa in public o opera actuala sau viitoare, literara, dramatica, muzicala, dramatico-muzicala, coregrafica ori o pantomima, in schimbul unei remuneratii, iar cesionarul se obliga sa o reprezinte ori sa o execute in conditiile convenite.@

(2) Se pot incheia contracte generale de reprezentare teatrala sau de executie muzicala si prin intermediul organismelor de gestiune colectiva, in conditiile prevazute la art. 130 alin. (1) lit. c).@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 34 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 162 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 59. - (1) Contractul de reprezentare teatrala sau de executie muzicala se incheie in scris, pe o durata determinata ori pentru un numar determinat de comunicari publice.@

(2) Contractul trebuie sa prevada termenul in care va avea loc premiera sau singura reprezentare ori executie a operei, dupa caz, caracterul exclusiv sau neexclusiv al cesiunii, teritoriul, precum si remuneratia autorului.@

(3) Intreruperea reprezentarilor sau executiilor timp de 2 ani consecutivi, daca nu s-a prevazut un alt termen prin contract, da dreptul autorului de a solicita rezilierea contractului si daune pentru neexecutare, potrivit dreptului comun.@

(4) Beneficiarul unui contract de reprezentare teatrala sau de executie muzicala nu il poate ceda unui tert, organizator de spectacole, fara consimtamantul scris al autorului sau al reprezentantului sau, in afara de cazul cesiunii concomitente, totala sau partiala, a acestei activitati.@

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 35 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatele (3) si (4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 163 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 60. - (1) Cesionarul este obligat sa permita autorului sa controleze reprezentarea sau executarea operei si sa sustina in mod adecvat realizarea conditiilor tehnice pentru interpretarea lucrarii. De asemenea, cesionarul trebuie sa trimita autorului programul, afisele si alte materiale tiparite, recenzii publice despre spectacol, daca nu este prevazut altfel in contract.

(2) Cesionarul este obligat sa asigure reprezentarea sau executarea publica a operei in conditii tehnice adecvate, precum si respectarea drepturilor autorului.

Art. 61. - (1) Cesionarul este obligat sa comunice periodic titularului dreptului de autor numarul de reprezentatii sau de executii muzicale, precum si situatia incasarilor. In acest scop, contractul de reprezentare teatrala sau de executie muzicala trebuie sa prevada si perioadele de comunicare, dar nu mai putin de o data pe an.

(2) Cesionarul trebuie sa plateasca autorului, la termenele prevazute in contract, sumele in cuantumul convenit.

Art. 62. - Daca cesionarul nu reprezinta sau nu executa opera in termenul stabilit, autorul poate solicita, potrivit dreptului comun, desfiintarea contractului si daune pentru neexecutare. In aceasta situatie, autorul pastreaza remuneratia primita sau, dupa caz, poate solicita plata remuneratiei integrale prevazute in contract.

Secţiunea a IV-a Contractul de inchiriere

Art. 63. - (1) Prin contractul de inchiriere a unei opere, autorul se angajeaza sa permita utilizarea, pe timp determinat, cel putin a unui exemplar al operei sale, in original sau in copie, in special programe pentru

calculator ori opere fixate in inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale. Beneficiarul dreptului de inchiriere se angajeaza sa plateasca o remuneratie autorului pe perioada cat foloseste acel exemplar al operei.

(2) Contractul de inchiriere a unei opere este supus dispozitiilor de drept comun privind contractul de locatiune.

(3) Autorul pastreaza dreptul de autor asupra operei inchiriate, cu exceptia dreptului de distribuire, daca nu s-a convenit altfel.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 36 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

PARTEA a II-a Dispozitii speciale

CAPITOLUL VIII Operele cinematografice si alte opere audiovizuale

Art. 64. - Opera audiovizuala este opera cinematografica, opera exprimata printr-un procedeu similar cinematografiei sau orice alta opera constand dintr-o succesiune de imagini in miscare, insotite sau nu de sunete.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 37 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 65. - (1) Regizorul sau, dupa caz, realizatorul operei audiovizuale este persoana fizica care, in contractul cu producatorul, isi asuma conducerea crearii si realizarii operei audiovizuale, in calitate de autor principal.@

(2) Producatorul unei opere audiovizuale este persoana fizica sau juridica ce isi asuma responsabilitatea producerii operei si, in aceasta calitate, organizeaza realizarea operei si furnizeaza mijloacele necesare tehnice si financiare.

(3) Pentru realizarea unei opere audiovizuale, forma scrisa a contractului dintre producator si autorul principal este obligatorie.@

__________ @Alineatul (3) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 17 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

- Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 164 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 66. - Sunt autori ai operei audiovizuale, in conditiile prevazute la art. 5, regizorul sau realizatorul, autorul adaptarii, autorul scenariului, autorul dialogului, autorul muzicii special create pentru opera audiovizuala si autorul grafic pentru operele de animatie sau al secventelor de animatie, cand acestea din urma reprezinta o parte importanta a operei. In contractul dintre producatorul si regizorul sau realizatorul operei partile pot conveni sa fie inclusi ca autori ai operei audiovizuale si alti creatori care au contribuit substantial la crearea acesteia.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 18 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 67. - (1) In cazul in care unul dintre autorii prevazuti la art. 66 refuza sa definitiveze contributia sa la opera audiovizuala sau se afla in imposibilitatea de a o face, el nu se va putea opune folosirii acesteia in vederea definitivarii operei audiovizuale. Acest autor va avea dreptul la remuneratie pentru contributia avuta.@

(2) Opera audiovizuala se considera finita, cand versiunea definitiva a fost stabilita de comun acord intre autorul principal si producator.

(3) Este interzisa distrugerea suportului original al versiunii definitive a operei audiovizuale in forma copiei standard.

(4) Autorii operei audiovizuale, altii decat autorul principal, nu se pot opune aducerii la cunostinta publica, precum si utilizarii specifice a versiunii definitive a operei, integral sau partial.@

__________ @Alineatele (1) si (4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 38 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 68. - (1) Dreptul la adaptarea audiovizuala este dreptul exclusiv al titularului dreptului de autor asupra unei opere preexistente de a o transforma sau de a o include intr-o opera audiovizuala.

(2) Cesiunea dreptului prevazut la alin. (1) se poate face numai pe baza unui contract scris intre titularul dreptului de autor si producatorul operei audiovizuale, distinct de contractul de editare a operei.

(3) Prin incheierea contractului de adaptare, titularul dreptului de autor asupra unei opere preexistente transfera unui producator dreptul exclusiv de transformare si de includere a operei respective intr-o opera audiovizuala.

(4) Autorizarea acordata de titularul dreptului de autor asupra operei preexistente trebuie sa prevada expres conditiile productiei, difuzarii si proiectiei operei audiovizuale.

Art. 69. - Drepturile morale asupra operei finite sunt recunoscute numai autorilor stabiliti potrivit art. 66 din prezenta lege.

Art. 70. - (1) Prin contractele incheiate intre autorii operei audiovizuale si producator, in lipsa unei clauze contrare, se prezuma ca acestia, cu exceptia autorilor muzicii special create, ii cedeaza producatorului drepturile exclusive privind utilizarea operei in ansamblul sau, prevazute la art. 13, precum si dreptul de a autoriza dublarea si subtitrarea, in schimbul unei remuneratii echitabile.@

(2) In lipsa unei clauze contrare, autorii operei audiovizuale, precum si alti autori ai unor contributii la aceasta, isi pastreaza toate drepturile de utilizare separata a propriilor contributii, precum si dreptul de a autoriza si/sau de a interzice utilizari in afara celei specifice a operei, integral sau partial, cum ar fi utilizarea unor fragmente din opera cinematografica pentru publicitate, alta decat pentru promovarea operei, in conditiile prezentei legi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 39 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 19 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 71. - (1) In lipsa unei clauze contrare, remuneratia pentru fiecare mod de utilizare a operei audiovizuale este proportionala cu incasarile brute rezultate din utilizarea operei.

(2) Producatorul este obligat sa remita autorilor, periodic, situatia incasarilor percepute dupa fiecare mod de utilizare. Autorii primesc remuneratiile cuvenite fie prin intermediul producatorului, fie direct de la utilizatori, fie prin organismele de gestiune colectiva a drepturilor de autor, pe baza contractelor generale incheiate de acestea cu utilizatorii. Pentru dreptul de inchiriere, autorii primesc remuneratia conform prevederilor art. 1111.

(3) Daca producatorul nu finalizeaza opera audiovizuala in timp de cinci ani de la incheierea contractului sau nu difuzeaza opera audiovizuala intr-un an de la finalizarea acesteia, coautorii pot cere rezilierea contractului, daca nu s-a convenit altfel.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 40 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL IX Programele pentru calculator

Art. 72. - (1) Prin prezenta lege, protectia programelor pentru calculator include orice expresie a unui program, programele de aplicatie si sistemele de operare, exprimate in orice fel de limbaj, fie in cod-sursa sau cod-obiect, materialul de conceptie pregatitor, precum si manualele.

(2) Ideile, procedeele, metodele de functionare, conceptele matematice si principiile care stau la baza oricarui element dintr-un program pentru calculator, inclusiv acelea care stau la baza interfetelor sale, nu sunt protejate.

Art. 73. - (1) Titularul dreptului de autor al unui program pentru calculator beneficiaza in mod corespunzator de drepturile prevazute de prezenta lege, in partea I a prezentului titlu, indeosebi de dreptul exclusiv de a realiza si de a autoriza:@

a) reproducerea permanenta sau temporara a unui program, integral sau partial, prin orice mijloc si sub orice forma, inclusiv in cazul in care reproducerea este determinata de instalarea, stocarea, rularea sau executarea, afisarea sau transmiterea in retea;@

b) traducerea, adaptarea, aranjarea si orice alte transformari aduse unui program pentru calculator, precum si reproducerea rezultatului acestor operatiuni, fara a prejudicia drepturile persoanei care transforma programul pentru calculator;

c) distribuirea si inchirierea originalului sau ale copiilor, sub orice forma, ale unui program pentru calculator.@

(2) Prima vanzare a copiei unui program pentru calculator pe piata interna de catre titularul drepturilor sau cea facuta cu consimtamantul acestuia epuizeaza dreptul exclusiv de autorizare a distribuirii acestei copii pe piata interna.@

__________ @Partea introductiva si literal a) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 41 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (2) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 20 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

- Litera c) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 191 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 74. - In lipsa unei clauze contrare, drepturile patrimoniale de autor asupra programelor pentru calculator, create de unul sau de mai multi angajati in exercitarea atributiilor de serviciu ori dupa instructiunile celui care angajeaza, apartin acestuia din urma.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 42 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 75. - (1) In lipsa unei clauze contrare, printr-un contract de utilizare a unui program pentru calculator se prezuma ca:@

a) utilizatorului i se acorda dreptul neexclusiv de utilizare a programului pentru calculator; b) utilizatorul nu poate transmite unei alte persoane dreptul de utilizare a programului pentru calculator. (2) Cesiunea dreptului de utilizare a unui program pentru calculator nu implica si transferul dreptului de autor

asupra acestuia. __________ @Partea introductiva a alin. (1) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 43 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 76. - In lipsa unei clauze contrare, nu sunt supuse autorizarii titularului dreptului de autor actele prevazute la art. 73 lit. a) si b), daca acestea sunt necesare pentru a permite dobanditorului legitim sa utilizeze programul pentru calculator intr-un mod corespunzator destinatiei sale, inclusiv pentru corectarea erorilor.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 44 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 77. - (1) Utilizatorul autorizat al unui program pentru calculator poate face, fara autorizarea titularului dreptului de autor, o copie de arhiva sau de siguranta, in masura in care aceasta este necesara pentru asigurarea utilizarii programului.@

(2) Utilizatorul autorizat al copiei unui program pentru calculator poate, fara autorizarea titularului dreptului de autor, sa analizeze, sa studieze sau sa testeze functionarea acestui program, in scopul de a determina ideile si principiile care stau la baza oricarui element al acestuia, cu ocazia efectuarii oricaror operatiuni de instalare, afisare, rulare sau executare, transmitere ori stocare a programului, operatiuni pe care este in drept sa le efectueze.@

(3) Dispozitiile art. 10 lit. e) din prezenta lege nu se aplica programelor pentru calculator. __________ @Alineatele (1) si (2) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 45 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 78. - Autorizarea titularului dreptului de autor nu este obligatorie atunci cand reproducerea codului sau traducerea formei acestui cod este indispensabila pentru obtinerea informatiilor necesare interoperabilitatii unui program pentru calculator cu alte programe pentru calculator, daca sunt indeplinite urmatoarele conditii:@

a) actele de reproducere si de traducere sunt indeplinite de o persoana care detine dreptul de utilizare a unei copii a programului sau de o persoana care indeplineste aceste actiuni in numele celei dintai, fiind abilitata in acest scop;

b) informatiile necesare interoperabilitatii nu sunt usor si rapid accesibile persoanelor prevazute la lit. a) a prezentului articol;

c) actele prevazute la lit. a) a prezentului articol sunt limitate la partile de program necesare interoperabilitatii. __________ @Partea introductiva a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 46 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 79. - Informatiile obtinute prin aplicarea art. 78: a) nu pot fi utilizate in alte scopuri decat la realizarea interoperabilitatii programului pentru calculator, creat

independent;@ b) nu pot fi comunicate altor persoane, in afara cazului in care comunicarea se dovedeste necesara

interoperabilitatii programului pentru calculator, creat independent; c) nu pot fi utilizate pentru definitivarea, producerea ori comercializarea unui program pentru calculator, a

carui expresie este fundamental similara, sau pentru orice alt act ce aduce atingere drepturilor titularului dreptului de autor.@

__________ @Litera c) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 47 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Litera a) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 201 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 80. - Dispozitiile art. 78 si 79 nu se aplica, daca se cauzeaza un prejudiciu titularului dreptului de autor sau utilizarii normale a programului pentru calculator.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 48 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 81. - Dispozitiile cap. VI din prezentul titlu nu se aplica programelor pentru calculator.

CAPITOLUL X Operele de arta plastica, de arhitectura si fotografice

Art. 82. - Persoana fizica sau juridica organizatoare a expozitiilor de arta raspunde de integritatea operelor expuse, luand toate masurile pentru inlaturarea oricarui risc.

Art. 83. - (1) Contractul de reproducere a unei opere de arta trebuie sa contina indicatii care sa permita identificarea operei, cum ar fi o descriere sumara, o schita, un desen, o fotografie, precum si referiri la semnatura autorului.

(2) Reproducerile nu vor putea fi puse in vanzare fara ca titularul dreptului de autor sa fi aprobat exemplarul ce i-a fost supus spre examinare.

(3) Pe toate exemplarele trebuie sa figureze numele ori pseudonimul autorului sau orice alt semn convenit care sa permita identificarea acestuia.

(4) Modelele originale si alte elemente ce au servit celui care a facut reproducerile trebuie sa fie restituite detinatorului cu orice titlu al acestora, daca nu s-a convenit altfel.

(5) Instrumentele special create pentru reproducerea operei trebuie sa fie distruse sau facute inutilizabile, daca titularul dreptului de autor asupra operei nu le achizitioneaza si daca nu s-a convenit altfel.

Art. 84. - (1) Studiile si proiectele de arhitectura si urbanism expuse in apropierea santierului operei de arhitectura, precum si constructia realizata dupa acestea trebuie sa poarte scris numele autorului, la loc vizibil, daca prin contract nu s-a convenit altfel.@

(2) Construirea unei opere de arhitectura, realizata total sau partial dupa un alt proiect, nu poate fi facuta decat cu acordul titularului dreptului de autor asupra acelui proiect.

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 202 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 85. - (1) Sunt considerate opere fotografice si fotogramele peliculelor cinematografice. (2) Nu pot beneficia de protectia legala a dreptului de autor fotografiile unor scrisori, acte, documente de orice

fel, desene tehnice si altele asemenea. Art. 86. - (1) Dreptul autorului unei opere fotografice de a utiliza propria opera nu trebuie sa prejudicieze

drepturile autorului operei de arta reproduse in opera fotografica.@ (2) Drepturile patrimoniale asupra operei fotografice, care a fost creata in executarea unui contract individual

de munca sau la comanda, se prezuma ca apartin, pentru o perioada de 3 ani, celui care angajeaza sau persoanei care a facut comanda, daca prin contract nu s-a prevazut altfel.

(3) Instrainarea negativului unei opere fotografice are ca efect transmiterea drepturilor patrimoniale ale titularului dreptului de autor asupra acesteia, daca prin contract nu s-a prevazut altfel.

__________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 49 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 87. - (1) Fotografia unei persoane, atunci cand este executata la comanda, poate fi publicata, reprodusa de persoana fotografiata sau de succesorii sai, fara consimtamantul autorului, daca nu s-a convenit altfel.

(2) Daca numele autorului figureaza pe exemplarul original al fotografiei, el trebuie sa fie mentionat si pe reproduceri.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 203 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

CAPITOLUL XI Protectia portretului, a destinatarului corespondentei

si a secretului sursei de informare

Art. 88. - (1) Utilizarea unei opere care contine un portret necesita consimtamantul persoanei reprezentate in acest portret. Autorul, proprietarul sau posesorul acesteia nu are dreptul sa o reproduca sau sa o utilizeze fara consimtamantul persoanei reprezentate sau al succesorilor acesteia, timp de 20 de ani dupa moartea persoanei reprezentate.@

(2) In lipsa unei clauze contrare, consimtamantul nu este necesar daca persoana reprezentata in portret este de profesie model sau a primit o remuneratie pentru a poza.

(3) Consimtamantul prevazut la alin. (1) nu este necesar pentru utilizarea unei opere care contine portretul: a) unei persoane general cunoscute, daca portretul a fost executat cu ocazia activitatilor sale publice; b) unei persoane a carei reprezentare constituie numai un detaliu al unei opere ce prezinta o adunare, un peisaj

sau o manifestare publica.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 50 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 204 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 89. - Utilizarea unei corespondente adresate unei persoane necesita consimtamantul destinatarului, iar dupa moartea acestuia, timp de 20 de ani, al succesorilor sai, daca persoana destinatara nu si-a exprimat o alta dorinta.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 51 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 90. - Persoana reprezentata intr-un portret si persoana destinatara a unei corespondente pot exercita dreptul prevazut la art. 10 lit. d), in ceea ce priveste utilizarea operei ce contine portretul sau a corespondentei, dupa caz.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 52 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 91. - (1) Editorul sau producatorul, la cererea autorului, este obligat sa pastreze secretul surselor de informatii folosite in opere si sa nu publice documentele referitoare la acestea.

(2) Dezvaluirea secretului este permisa cu consimtamantul persoanei care l-a incredintat sau in baza unei hotarari judecatoresti, definitive si irevocabile.

TITLUL II Drepturile conexe dreptului de autor si drepturi sui-generis@

__________ @Denumirea titlului II a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 53 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL I Dispozitii comune

Art. 92. - (1) Drepturile conexe dreptului de autor nu aduc atingere drepturilor autorilor. Nici o dispozitie a prezentului titlu nu trebuie interpretata in sensul unei limitari a exercitiului dreptului de autor.

(2) Drepturile patrimoniale recunoscute in prezentul titlu pot fi cesionate, in tot sau in parte, in conditiile prevazute la art. 39-43, care se aplica prin analogie. Aceste drepturi pot sa faca obiectul unei cesiuni exclusive sau neexclusive.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 54 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 93. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 55 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 94. - Sunt recunoscuti si protejati, ca titulari de drepturi conexe dreptului de autor, artistii interpreti sau executanti, pentru propriile interpretari ori executii, producatorii de inregistrari sonore si producatorii de inregistrari audiovizuale, pentru propriile inregistrari, si organismele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune, pentru propriile emisiuni si servicii de programe.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 56 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL II Drepturile artistilor interpreti sau executanti

Art. 95. - In sensul prezentei legi, prin artisti interpreti sau executanti se intelege: actorii, cantaretii, muzicienii, dansatorii si alte persoane care prezinta, canta, danseaza, recita, declama, joaca, interpreteaza, regizeaza, dirijeaza ori executa in orice alta modalitate o opera literara sau artistica, un spectacol de orice fel, inclusiv folcloric, de varietati, de circ ori de marionete.

Art. 96. - Artistul interpret sau executant are urmatoarele drepturi morale: a) dreptul de a pretinde recunoasterea paternitatii propriei interpretari sau executii; b) dreptul de a pretinde ca numele sau pseudonimul sau sa fie indicat ori comunicat la fiecare spectacol si la

fiecare utilizare a inregistrarii acestuia; c) dreptul de a pretinde respectarea calitatii prestatiei sale si de a se opune oricarei deformari, falsificari sau

altei modificari substantiale a interpretarii ori executiei sale sau oricarei incalcari a drepturilor sale, care ar prejudicia grav onoarea ori reputatia sa;

d) Abrogata.@ __________ @Litera d) a fost abrogata prin art. I pct. 57 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 97. - (1) Drepturile prevazute la art. 96 nu pot face obiectul vreunei renuntari sau instrainari. (2) Dupa moartea artistului interpret sau executant, exercitiul drepturilor prevazute la art. 96 se transmite prin

mostenire, potrivit legislatiei civile, pe durata nelimitata. Daca nu exista mostenitori, exercitiul acestor drepturi revine organismului de gestiune colectiva care a administrat drepturile artistului interpret sau executant ori, dupa caz, organismului cu cel mai mare numar de membri, din domeniul respectiv.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 58 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 98. - (1) Artistul interpret sau executant are dreptul patrimonial exclusiv de a autoriza ori de a interzice urmatoarele:

a) fixarea interpretarii sau a executiei sale; b) reproducerea interpretarii sau a executiei fixate;@ c) distribuirea interpretarii sau a executiei fixate; d) inchirierea interpretarii sau a executiei fixate; e) imprumutul interpretarii sau al executiei fixate; f) importul in vederea comercializarii pe piata interna a interpretarii sau a executiei fixate; g) radiodifuzarea si comunicarea publica ale interpretarii sau ale executiei sale, cu exceptia cazului in care

interpretarea ori executia a fost deja fixata sau radiodifuzata;@ g1) in situatia specificata la lit. g) au dreptul numai la remuneratie echitabila;@

h) punerea la dispozitia publicului a interpretarii sau a executiei sale fixate, astfel incat sa poata fi accesata, in orice loc si in orice moment ales, in mod individual, de catre public;

i) retransmiterea prin cablu a interpretarii sau a executiei fixate. (2) In sensul prezentei legi, se considera fixare incorporarea sunetelor, imaginilor ori a sunetelor si imaginilor

sau a reprezentarii digitale a acestora pe suport care permite perceperea, reproducerea ori comunicarea publica a lor, cu ajutorul unui dispozitiv.@

(3) Remuneratia echitabila prevazuta la alin. (1) lit. g) se stabileste si se colecteaza conform procedurii prevazute la art. 131, 1311, 1312 si 133.@

(4) Definitiile prevazute la art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, art. 15 alin. (1), art. 151 si 152 se aplica in mod corespunzator si drepturilor prevazute la alin. (1).@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 59 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Literele b) si g) de la alin. (1) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 21 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

- Alineatele (2) si (3) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 22 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

- Alineatul (4) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 23 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005. - Litera g1) a fost introdusa prin art. I pct. 211 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 99. - (1) In sensul prezentei legi, executia sau interpretarea unei opere este colectiva, in cazul in care interpretarile ori executiile individuale formeaza un tot, fara a fi posibil, data fiind natura interpretarii sau executiei, sa se atribuie un drept distinct vreunuia dintre artistii participanti asupra ansamblului interpretarii sau executiei.

(2) In vederea exercitarii drepturilor exclusive privind autorizarea prevazuta la art. 98, artistii interpreti sau executanti care participa, in mod colectiv, la aceeasi interpretare ori executie, cum ar fi membrii unui grup muzical, ai unui cor, ai unei orchestre, ai unui corp de balet sau ai unei trupe teatrale, trebuie sa mandateze, in scris, dintre ei, un reprezentant, cu acordul majoritatii membrilor.

(3) Sunt exceptati de la prevederile alin. (2) regizorul, dirijorul si solistii.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 60 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 100. - In cazul unei interpretari sau executii efectuate de un artist, in cadrul unui contract individual de munca, drepturile patrimoniale prevazute la art. 98, care sunt transmise angajatorului, trebuie sa fie expres prevazute in contractul individual de munca.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 61 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 101. - In lipsa unei clauze contrare, artistul interpret sau executant, care a participat la realizarea unei opere audiovizuale, a unei inregistrari audiovizuale ori a unei inregistrari sonore, se prezuma ca cedeaza producatorului acesteia, in schimbul unei remuneratii echitabile, dreptul exclusiv de utilizare a prestatiei sale astfel fixate, prin reproducere, distribuire, import, inchiriere si imprumut.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 62 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 102. - (1) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale ale artistilor interpreti sau executanti este de 50 de ani de la data interpretarii sau executiei. Totusi, daca fixarea interpretarii sau executiei in decursul acestei perioade face obiectul unei publicari licite sau al unei comunicari publice licite, durata drepturilor este de 50 de ani de la data la care a avut loc pentru prima oara oricare dintre acestea.

(2) Durata prevazuta la alin. (1) se calculeaza incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului urmator faptului generator de drepturi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 24 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

CAPITOLUL III Drepturile producatorilor de inregistrari sonore

Art. 103. - (1) Se considera inregistrare sonora sau fonograma, in sensul prezentei legi, fixarea sunetelor provenite dintr-o interpretare ori executie sau a altor sunete ori a reprezentarii digitale ale acestor sunete, alta decat sub forma unei fixari incorporate intr-o opera cinematografica sau in alta opera audiovizuala.@

(2) Producatorul de inregistrari sonore este persoana fizica sau juridica ce are initiativa si isi asuma responsabilitatea organizarii si finantarea realizarii primei fixari a sunetelor, fie ca acestea constituie sau nu o opera in sensul prezentei legi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 63 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 25 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 104. - In cazul reproducerii si distribuirii inregistrarilor sonore, producatorul este in drept sa inscrie pe suporturile acestora, inclusiv pe coperte, cutii si alte suporturi materiale de ambalare, pe langa mentiunile privind autorul si artistul interpret sau executant, titlurile operelor, anul primei publicari, marca de comert, precum si numele ori denumirea producatorului.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 64 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 105. - (1) In conditiile prevazute la art. 92 alin. (1), producatorul de inregistrari sonore are dreptul patrimonial exclusiv de a autoriza sau de a interzice urmatoarele:

a) reproducerea prin orice mijloc si sub orice forma a propriilor inregistrari sonore;@ b) distribuirea propriilor inregistrari sonore; c) inchirierea propriilor inregistrari sonore; d) imprumutul propriilor inregistrari sonore; e) importul, in vederea comercializarii pe piata interna, a copiilor legal realizate ale propriilor inregistrari

sonore; f) radiodifuzarea si comunicarea publica a propriilor inregistrari sonore, cu exceptia celor publicate in scop

comercial, caz in care are dreptul doar la remuneratie echitabila;@ g) punerea la dispozitia publicului a propriilor inregistrari sonore, astfel incat sa poata fi accesate, in orice loc

si in orice moment ales, in mod individual, de catre public; h) retransmiterea prin cablu a propriilor inregistrari sonore. (2) Definitiile de la art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, art. 15 alin. (1), art. 151 si 152 se aplica, prin analogie, si

drepturilor prevazute la alin. (1). (3) Producatorul de inregistrari sonore are dreptul de a impiedica importul de copii ale propriilor inregistrari

sonore realizate fara autorizarea sa.

(4) Dispozitiile alin. (1) lit. e) nu se aplica atunci cand importul este facut de o persoana fizica, fara scopuri comerciale, in bagajul personal legal admis.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 65 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Literele a) si f) de la alin. (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 26 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 106. - (1) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale ale producatorilor de inregistrari sonore este de 50 de ani de la data primei fixari. Totusi, daca inregistrarea in decursul acestei perioade face obiectul unei publicari licite sau al unei comunicari publice licite, durata drepturilor este de 50 de ani de la data la care a avut loc pentru prima oara oricare dintre acestea.

(2) Durata prevazuta la alin. (1) se calculeaza incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului urmator faptului generator de drepturi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 27 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

CAPITOLUL III1@ Drepturile producatorilor de inregistrari audiovizuale

__________ @Capitolul III1 cuprinzand art. 1061-1064, a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 66 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1064. - (1) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale ale producatorilor de inregistrari audiovizuale este de 50 de ani de la data primei fixari. Totusi, daca inregistrarea in decursul acestei perioade face obiectul unei publicari sau al unei comunicari publice licite, durata drepturilor este de 50 de ani de la data la care a avut loc pentru prima oara oricare dintre acestea.

(2) Durata prevazuta la alin. (1) se calculeaza incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului urmator faptului generator de drepturi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 28 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1062. - In cazul reproducerii si distribuirii propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale, producatorul este in drept sa inscrie pe suporturile acestora, inclusiv pe coperte, cutii si alte suporturi materiale de ambalare, numele ori denumirea producatorului, pe langa mentiunile privind autorul si artistul interpret sau executant, titlurile operelor, anul primei publicari, marca de comert, precum si numele ori denumirea producatorului.

Art. 1063. - (1) Producatorul unei inregistrari audiovizuale are dreptul patrimonial exclusiv de a autoriza sau de a interzice urmatoarele:

a) reproducerea prin orice mijloc si sub orice forma a propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale;@ b) distribuirea originalului sau a copiilor propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale; c) inchirierea propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale; d) imprumutul propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale; e) importul, in vederea comercializarii pe piata interna, a propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale; f) radiodifuzarea si comunicarea publica a propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale; g) punerea la dispozitia publicului a propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale, astfel incat sa poata fi accesate, in

orice loc si in orice moment ales, in mod individual, de catre public; h) retransmiterea prin cablu a propriilor inregistrari audiovizuale. (2) Definitiile de la art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, 15 alin. (1), art. 151 si 152 se aplica, prin analogie, si drepturilor

prevazute la alin. (1). __________ @Litera a) de la alin. (1) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 271 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost

completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1064. - (1) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale ale producatorilor de inregistrari audiovizuale este de 50 de ani, incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului calendaristic imediat urmator celui in care a avut loc prima fixare.

(2) In cazul in care inregistrarea audiovizuala este adusa la cunostinta publica in aceasta perioada, durata drepturilor patrimoniale expira dupa trecerea a 50 de ani de la data aducerii la cunostinta publica.

CAPITOLUL IV Dispozitii comune autorilor, artistilor interpreti sau executanti

si producatorilor de inregistrari sonore si audiovizuale

Art. 1065. - (1) Pentru utilizarea directa sau indirecta a fonogramelor publicate in scop comercial ori a reproducerilor acestora prin radiodifuzare sau prin orice modalitate de comunicare catre public, artistii interpreti sau executanti si producatorii de fonograme au dreptul la o remuneratie unica echitabila.

(2) Cuantumul acestei remuneratii se stabileste prin metodologii, conform procedurii prevazute la art. 131, 1311 si 1312.

(3) Colectarea remuneratiei unice se efectueaza in conditiile prevazute la art. 133. (4) Organismele de gestiune colectiva beneficiare stabilesc, printr-un protocol, care se depune la Oficiul

Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, proportia repartizarii remuneratiei intre cele doua categorii de beneficiari. In cazul in care beneficiarii nu depun protocolul la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in termen de 30 de zile de la data intrarii in vigoare a metodologiilor, remuneratia se imparte, in mod egal, intre cele doua categorii de beneficiari.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 67 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1066. - Dreptul de distribuire se epuizeaza o data cu prima vanzare sau cu primul transfer de drept de proprietate asupra originalului ori a copiilor unei inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale pe piata interna, de catre titularul de drepturi ori cu consimtamantul acestuia.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 67 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 107. - (1) Autorii operelor susceptibile de a fi reproduse prin inregistrari sonore sau audiovizuale pe orice tip de suport, precum si cei ai operelor susceptibile de a fi reproduse pe hartie, direct ori indirect, in conditiile prevazute la art. 34 alin. (1), au dreptul, impreuna cu editorii, producatorii si cu artistii interpreti sau executanti, dupa caz, la o remuneratie compensatorie pentru copia privata, conform art. 34 alin. (2). Dreptul la remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata nu poate face obiectul unei renuntari din partea beneficiarilor.

(2) Remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata se plateste de fabricantii si/sau importatorii de suporturi de aparate, prevazute la art. 34 alin. (2), indiferent daca procedeul folosit este unul analogic sau digital.

(3) Importatorii si fabricantii de suporturi si aparate, prevazute la art. 34 alin. (2), sunt obligati sa se inscrie la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in Registrul National al Copiei Private, si pot desfasura activitatile respective de import sau de productie numai dupa obtinerea de la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor a certificatului de inregistrare. Acest certificat se elibereaza de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, pe baza dovezilor privind obiectul de activitate declarat legal si a Certificatului unic de inregistrare la registrul comertului, in termen de 5 zile de la depunerea acestora.

(4) Lista suporturilor si a aparatelor pentru care se datoreaza remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata, precum si cuantumul acestei remuneratii se negociaza din 3 in 3 ani, daca una dintre parti o cere, in cadrul unor comisii constituite din:

a) cate un reprezentant al principalelor organisme de gestiune colectiva, care functioneaza pentru cate o categorie de drepturi, pe de o parte;

b) cate un reprezentant al principalelor structuri asociative mandatate de fabricantii si importatorii de suporturi si aparate, numit de respectivele structuri asociative, si cate un reprezentant al primilor 3 fabricanti si importatori majori de suporturi si aparate, stabiliti pe baza cifrei de afaceri si a cotei de piata din domeniul respectiv, cu conditia ca acestea sa fie declarate in acest scop la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor pe propria raspundere, pe de alta parte.

(5) In vederea initierii negocierilor potrivit procedurilor prevazute la art. 131 alin. (2)-(4), organismele de gestiune colectiva sau structurile asociative ale fabricantilor si importatorilor de suporturi si aparate vor depune la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor o cerere continand lista suporturilor si aparatelor, cerere ce va fi publicata in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, precum si cuantumurile remuneratiilor ce urmeaza sa fie negociate. Lista se elaboreaza in mod distinct pentru aparatele si suporturile din domeniul sonor si audiovizual si pentru aparatele si suporturile din domeniul grafic si se negociaza in doua comisii.

(6) Remuneratiile sunt procentuale si se calculeaza la valoarea in vama, in cazul importatorilor, si, respectiv, la valoarea fara TVA, cu ocazia punerii in circulatie a produselor de catre producatori, si se plateste in luna urmatoare importului sau datei de facturare.

(7) Remuneratiile negociate de parti sunt procentuale si sunt datorate pentru aparatele si suporturile prevazute la art. 34 alin. (2), inclusiv pentru coli de hartie pentru copiator format A4 si suporturi digitale.

(8) Remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata reprezinta o cota procentuala din valoarea specificata la alin. (6), dupa cum urmeaza:

a) coli de hartie pentru copiator, format A4: 0,1%; b) alte suporturi: 3%; c) pentru aparate: 0,5%.

(9) Negocierile pentru stabilirea listei aparatelor si suporturilor pentru care se datoreaza remuneratia compensatorie se convoaca de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in termen de 15 zile de la publicarea in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, a cererii de negociere, si se desfasoara potrivit procedurilor prevazute la art. 1312.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 29 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1071. - Remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata se colecteaza de catre un organism de gestiune colector unic pentru operele reproduse dupa inregistrari sonore si audiovizuale si de catre un alt organism de gestiune colector unic pentru operele reproduse de pe hartie, in conditiile prevazute la art. 133 alin. (6)-(8). Cele doua organisme de gestiune colectiva, cu atributii de colector unic, sunt desemnate prin obtinerea votului majoritatii organismelor de gestiune colectiva beneficiare, la prima convocare, sau prin obtinerea celui mai mare numar de voturi la o a doua convocare, indiferent de numarul celor prezenti. Organismele de gestiune colectiva desemnate prin vot vor depune la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor procesul-verbal prin care au fost desemnate. In termen de 5 zile lucratoare de la data depunerii, Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor va numi colectorul unic prin decizie a directorului general, care se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 69 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 30 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1072. - (1) Remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata incasata de organismele de gestiune colectoare unice se repartizeaza beneficiarilor, astfel:

a) in cazul suporturilor si aparatelor pentru copii inregistrate sonor, prin procedeu analogic, 40% din remuneratie revine, in parti negociabile, autorilor si editorilor operelor inregistrate, 30% revine artistilor interpreti sau executanti, iar restul de 30% revine producatorilor de inregistrari sonore;

b) in cazul suporturilor si aparatelor pentru copii inregistrate audiovizual, prin procedeu analogic, remuneratia se imparte in mod egal intre urmatoarele categorii: autori, artisti interpreti sau executanti si producatori;

c) Abrogat;@ d) in cazul copiilor inregistrate prin procedeu digital, pe orice tip de suport, remuneratia se imparte in mod

egal intre beneficiarii corespunzand fiecareia dintre cele trei categorii prevazute la lit. a), b) si c), iar, in interiorul fiecarei categorii, conform celor stabilite la literele amintite.

11) In cazul copiilor inregistrate, prin procedeu analogic, pe hartie, remuneratia se imparte in mod egal intre autori si editori. Sumele cuvenite editorilor se repartizeaza acestora numai prin asociatiile de editori, pe baza unui protocol incheiat intre acestea, continand criteriile de repartitie si procentele cuvenite fiecarei asociatii. Pot participa la negocierea protocolului de repartizare numai asociatiile de editori care indeplinesc conditiile stabilite prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor.@

(2) Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 69 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Litera c) de la alin. (1) a fost abrogata prin art. I pct. 31 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

- Alineatul (2) a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 32 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005. - Alineatul (11) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 311 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 108. - Remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata nu se plateste in cazul in care suporturile audio, video sau digitale neinregistrate, fabricate in tara sau importate, se comercializeaza angro catre producatorii de inregistrari sonore si audiovizuale sau catre organismele de radiodifuziune si televiziune, pentru propriile emisiuni.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 70 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 109. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 71 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 110. - Dispozitiile art. 107 nu se aplica importului de suporturi si aparate ce permit realizarea de copii, efectuat fara scop comercial, in bagajul personal legal admis.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 72 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 111. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 73 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1111. - (1) In cazul in care un autor sau un artist interpret sau executant a transferat ori a cedat dreptul sau de inchiriere sau imprumut, in ceea ce priveste o fonograma ori o videograma, unui producator de fonograme sau de inregistrari audiovizuale, acesta pastreaza dreptul de a obtine o remuneratie echitabila.

(2) Dreptul de a obtine o remuneratie echitabila pentru inchiriere nu poate face obiectul unei renuntari din partea autorilor sau artistilor interpreti ori executanti, in calitate de beneficiari.

(3) Autorii si artistii interpreti sau executanti vor primi remuneratiile cuvenite fie direct de la producatori, conform contractelor incheiate cu acestia, fie de la utilizatori, numai prin organismele de gestiune colectiva, conform contractelor dintre beneficiarii remuneratiei si producatori.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 74 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 112. - Dispozitiile privind limitele exercitarii drepturilor prevazute la art. 33-38 se aplica in mod corespunzator si titularilor de drepturi conexe dreptului de autor.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 33 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1121. - In cazul in care titularii de drepturi beneficiaza, prin efectul legii, de o remuneratie obligatorie, acestia nu se pot opune utilizarilor care o genereaza.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 76 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL V Organismele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune

Secţiunea I Drepturile organismelor de radiodifuziune si de televiziune

Art. 113. - Organismele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune au dreptul patrimonial exclusiv de a autoriza sau de a interzice, cu obligatia pentru cel autorizat de a mentiona numele organismelor, urmatoarele:

a) fixarea propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune; b) reproducerea prin orice mijloc si sub orice forma a propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de

radiodifuziune sau de televiziune fixate pe orice fel de suport, indiferent daca au fost transmise prin fir sau fara fir, inclusiv prin cablu sau satelit;@

c) distribuirea propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune fixate pe orice fel de suport;

d) importul, in vederea comercializarii pe piata interna, a propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune fixate pe orice fel de suport;

e) retransmiterea sau reemiterea propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune prin mijloace fara fir, prin fir, prin cablu, prin satelit sau prin orice alt procedeu similar, precum si prin orice alt mod de comunicare catre public, inclusiv retransmiterea pe Internet;

f) comunicarea publica a propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune in locuri accesibile publicului, cu plata intrarii;

g) inchirierea propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune, fixate pe orice tip de suport;

h) imprumutul propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune fixate pe orice fel de suport;

i) punerea la dispozitia publicului a propriilor emisiuni si servicii de programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune fixate pe orice fel de suport, indiferent daca au fost emise prin fir sau fara fir, inclusiv prin cablu sau satelit, astfel incat sa poata fi accesate in orice loc si in orice moment ales, in mod individual, de catre public.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 77 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Litera b) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 34 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1131. - (1) Prin reemitere, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege emiterea simultana, de catre un organism de radiodifuziune, a unui program al altui organism de radiodifuziune.

(2) Definitiile de la art. 14, 141, 142, 143, 144, 15 alin. (1), 151, art. 152 si 98 alin. (2) se aplica, prin analogie, si drepturilor prevazute la art. 113.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 78 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1132. - (1) Organismele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune au dreptul exclusiv de a impiedica importul de copii ale propriilor programe de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune, realizate fara autorizarea lor si fixate pe orice tip de suport.

(2) Dispozitiile art. 113 lit. d) nu se aplica atunci cand importul este facut de o persoana fizica, fara scop comercial, in bagajul personal legal admis.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 78 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 114. - Durata drepturilor prevazute in prezentul capitol este de 50 de ani, incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului urmator celui in care a avut loc prima radiodifuzare a emisiunii sau a serviciului de programe ale organismului de radiodifuziune ori de televiziune.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 79 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 115. - Dreptul de distribuire a unui program de radiodifuziune ori de televiziune, fixat pe orice fel de suport, se epuizeaza o data cu prima vanzare sau cu primul transfer de drept de proprietate asupra originalului ori a copiilor acestuia, pe piata interna, de catre titularul de drepturi sau cu consimtamantul acestuia.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 80 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 116. - Dispozitiile cuprinse in art. 33, 34 si 37 se aplica, prin analogie, si organismelor de radiodifuziune si de televiziune.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 81 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Secţiunea a II-a Comunicarea publica prin satelit

Art. 117. - (1) Organismele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune, care au ca obiect de activitate comunicarea publica a unor programe prin satelit, trebuie sa isi desfasoare activitatea cu respectarea dreptului de autor si a drepturilor conexe protejate prin prezenta lege.

(2) In sensul prezentei legi, prin comunicare publica prin satelit se intelege introducerea, sub controlul si responsabilitatea unui organism de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune situat pe teritoriul Romaniei, a semnalelor purtatoare de programe destinate captarii de catre public, intr-un lant neintrerupt de comunicare ce conduce la satelit si revine la pamant.

(3) In sensul prezentei legi, prin satelit se intelege orice satelit care opereaza pe benzi de frecventa rezervate, conform legislatiei privind telecomunicatiile, pentru radiodifuzarea semnalelor in scopul receptionarii de catre public sau pentru comunicarea individuala privata. In acest din urma caz este totusi necesar ca receptia individuala sa se poata face in conditii comparabile celor din primul caz.@

__________ @Alineatul (3) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 35 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 118. - (1) In cazul in care semnalele purtatoare de emisiuni sau de servicii de programe sunt difuzate sub o forma codificata, introducerea lor in lantul de comunicare este considerata comunicare publica, daca dispozitivul de decodificare a emisiunii este pus la dispozitia publicului de catre organismul respectiv sau cu consimtamantul sau.

(2) Responsabilitatea comunicarii publice, in cazul in care semnalele purtatoare sunt transmise de un organism situat in afara Romaniei sau intr-un stat care nu este membru al Uniunii Europene si care nu asigura nivelul de protectie prevazut de prezenta lege, este asigurata astfel:

a) daca semnalele sunt transmise satelitului prin intermediul unei statii de legatura ascensionala, responsabilitatea revine persoanei care, situate pe teritoriul Romaniei sau al unui stat membru al Uniunii Europene, utilizeaza statia;

b) daca nu se apeleaza la o statie de legatura ascensionala, dar comunicarea catre public a fost autorizata de un organism cu sediul principal in Romania sau pe teritoriul unui stat membru al Uniunii Europene, responsabilitatea revine organismului care a autorizat-o.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 36 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 119. - (1) Titularii dreptului de autor pot cesiona drepturile lor pentru comunicarea publica prin satelit unui organism de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune, numai printr-un contract incheiat fie prin intermediul unui organism de gestiune colectiva, fie individual.@

(2) Contractul-cadru incheiat intre un organism de gestiune colectiva si un organism de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune, pentru comunicarea publica prin satelit a unei categorii de opere apartinand unui anumit domeniu, isi poate produce efectele extinse si fata de titularii de drepturi care nu sunt reprezentati de organismele de gestiune colectiva, daca aceasta comunicare catre public prin satelit are loc simultan cu radiodifuzarea terestra efectuata de catre acelasi organism emitator. Titularul de drepturi nereprezentat are posibilitatea in orice moment sa inlature producerea efectelor extinse ale contractului-cadru, printr-un contract individual sau colectiv.@

(3) Prevederile alin. (2) nu se aplica operelor audiovizuale. __________ @Alineatul (1) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 83 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 37 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Secţiunea a III-a Retransmiterea prin cablu

Art. 120. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 84 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 121. - (1) Titularii drepturilor de autor sau ai drepturilor conexe isi pot exercita drepturile lor pentru autorizarea sau interzicerea retransmisiei prin cablu numai prin intermediul unui organism de gestiune colectiva.@

(2) Cuantumul remuneratiei privind drepturile de autor si drepturile conexe se stabileste printr-o metodologie negociata intre organismele de gestiune colectiva a drepturilor de autor si a drepturilor conexe si structurile asociative ale distribuitorilor prin cablu, potrivit procedurilor prevazute la art. 131 si 1311, cu excluderea de la calcul a programelor a caror retransmitere prin cablu este obligatorie conform legii.@

(3) In cazul in care partile nu pot stabili metodologii prin negociere, inainte de initierea procedurii de arbitraj prevazute de art. 1312 alin. (3) acestea pot conveni sa recurga la o procedura de mediere facultativa. Aceasta mediere este efectuata de unul sau mai multi mediatori alesi de parti in asa fel incat independenta si impartialitatea lor sa nu poata fi puse la indoiala. Mediatorii au ca sarcina sa ajute negocierile si pot sa notifice o propunere partilor.@

(4) In termen de 3 luni de la prezentarea propunerii de catre mediatori, partile vor notifica mediatorilor si la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor respingerea propunerii sau acceptarea acesteia prin semnarea protocolului privind metodologiile. Notificarea propunerii, precum si a acceptarii sau respingerii acesteia se face in conformitate cu regulile aplicabile notificarii actelor juridice. Acceptarea de catre toate partile este prezumata in cazul in care nici una dintre ele nu a notificat respingerea propunerii in acest termen.@

(5) Daca unii titulari de drepturi nu au incredintat gestiunea drepturilor lor unui organism de gestiune colectiva, organismul care gestioneaza drepturile din aceeasi categorie este considerat de drept a fi si gestionarul drepturilor lor. Daca exista in acelasi domeniu mai multe organisme de gestiune colectiva, titularul de drepturi poate opta intre acestea. Revendicarea drepturilor de catre acesti titulari se poate face in termen de 3 ani de la data notificarii.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 85 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatele (1)-(4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 38 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1211. - (1) Prevederile art. 121 alin. (1) nu se aplica drepturilor exercitate de organismele de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune cu privire la propriile emisiuni si servicii de programe, indiferent daca drepturile in cauza le apartin ori le-au fost cesionate de alti titulari de drepturi de autor sau de drepturi conexe. In acest caz, exercitarea dreptului de retransmitere prin cablu de catre un organism de radiodifuziune sau de

televiziune se face prin contracte incheiate cu distribuitorii prin cablu, cu exceptia cazurilor in care retransmiterea prin cablu este obligatorie prin lege.

(2) Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 86 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatul (2) a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 39 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 122. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 87 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL VI@ Drepturile sui-generis ale fabricantilor bazelor de date

__________ @Capitolul VI cuprinzand art. 1221-1224, a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 88 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1221. - (1) Dispozitiile prezentului capitol privesc protectia juridica a bazelor de date, in orice forma a lor. (2) In sensul prezentei legi, prin baza de date se intelege o culegere de opere, de date sau de alte elemente

independente, protejate ori nu prin drept de autor sau conex, dispuse intr-o modalitate sistematica ori metodica si in mod individual accesibile prin mijloace electronice sau printr-o alta modalitate.

(3) Protectia prevazuta in prezentul capitol nu se aplica programelor pentru calculator utilizate la fabricarea sau functionarea bazelor de date accesibile prin mijloace electronice.

(4) In sensul prezentei legi, fabricantul unei baze de date este persoana fizica sau juridica ce a facut o investitie substantiala cantitativa si calitativa in vederea obtinerii, verificarii sau prezentarii continutului unei baze de date.

Art. 1222. - (1) Fabricantul unei baze de date are dreptul patrimonial exclusiv de a autoriza si de a interzice extragerea si/sau reutilizarea totalitatii sau a unei parti substantiale din aceasta, evaluata calitativ sau cantitativ.

(2) In sensul prezentei legi, se intelege prin: a) extragere: transferul permanent sau temporar al totalitatii ori al unei parti, evaluata calitativ sau cantitativ,

substantiale din continutul bazei de date pe un alt suport, prin orice mijloc sau sub orice forma; b) reutilizare: orice forma de punere la dispozitia publicului a totalitatii sau a unei parti substantiale a

continutului bazei de date, evaluata calitativ sau cantitativ, prin distribuirea de copii, prin inchiriere sau sub alte forme, inclusiv prin punerea la dispozitia publicului a continutului bazei, astfel incat oricine sa poata avea acces la aceasta in locul si la momentul alese in mod individual. Prima vanzare pe piata interna a unei copii a bazei de date de catre titularul dreptului sui-generis sau cu consimtamantul acestuia epuizeaza dreptul de a controla revanzarea acestei copii.@

(3) Imprumutul public al unei baze de date nu este un act de extragere sau de reutilizare. (4) Dreptul prevazut la alin. (1) se aplica in mod independent de posibilitatea de a proteja baza de date sau

continutul acesteia prin dreptul de autor sau alte drepturi. Protectia bazelor de date prin dreptul prevazut la alin. (1) nu prejudiciaza drepturile existente cu privire la continutul lor.

(5) Nu este permisa extragerea sau reutilizarea, repetata si sistematica, de parti nesubstantiale ale continutului bazei de date daca aceasta ar presupune acte contrarii unei utilizari normale a acestei baze sau ar cauza un prejudiciu nejustificat intereselor legitime ale fabricantului bazei de date.

__________ @Litera b) de la alin. (2) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 391 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost

completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1223. - (1) Fabricantul unei baze de date, care este pusa la dispozitia publicului prin orice modalitate, nu poate impiedica utilizarea legitima a acesteia prin extragerea sau reutilizarea de parti nesubstantiale din continutul sau, oricare ar fi scopul utilizarii. In cazul in care utilizatorul legitim este autorizat sa extraga sau sa reutilizeze numai o parte a bazei de date, dispozitiile prezentului alineat se aplica acestei parti.@

(2) Utilizatorul legitim al unei baze de date, care este pusa la dispozitia publicului in orice modalitate, nu poate efectua acte care intra in conflict cu utilizarea normala a acestei baze de date sau care lezeaza in mod nejustificat interesele legitime ale fabricantului bazei de date.@

(3) Utilizatorul legitim al unei baze de date, care este pusa la dispozitia publicului in orice modalitate, nu poate sa aduca prejudicii titularilor unui drept de autor sau conex care se refera la opere ori la prestatii continute in aceasta baza de date.@

(4) Utilizatorul legitim al unei baze de date, care este pusa la dispozitia publicului prin orice modalitate, poate, fara autorizarea fabricantului bazei de date, sa extraga sau sa reutilizeze o parte substantiala a continutului acesteia:

a) in cazul in care extragerea se face in scopul utilizarii private a continutului unei baze de date neelectronice;

b) in cazul in care extragerea se face in scopul utilizarii pentru invatamant sau pentru cercetare stiintifica, cu conditia indicarii sursei si in masura justificata de scopul necomercial urmarit;

c) in cazul in care se face o extragere sau reutilizare avand ca scop apararea ordinii publice si a sigurantei nationale ori in cadrul unor proceduri administrative sau jurisdictionale.@

(5) Utilizatorul legitim al unei baze de date sau al unei parti dintr-o baza de date poate efectua fara consimtamantul autorului acesteia orice act de reproducere, distribuire, comunicare publica sau transformare, necesar utilizarii normale si accesului la baza de date sau la o parte din aceasta.@

__________ @Alineatul (5) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 40 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

- Alineatele (1)-(4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 392 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1224. - (1) Drepturile fabricantului bazei de date iau nastere o data cu definitivarea bazei de date. Durata protectiei este de 15 ani, incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului imediat urmator definitivarii bazei de date.

(2) In cazul in care baza de date a fost pusa la dispozitia publicului in orice modalitate inainte de expirarea perioadei prevazute la alin. (1), durata protectiei se calculeaza incepand cu data de 1 ianuarie a anului imediat urmator celui in care baza de date a fost pusa la dispozitia publicului pentru prima oara.

(3) Orice modificare substantiala, evaluata calitativ sau cantitativ, a continutului unei baze de date, constand, in special, in adaugari, suprimari sau schimbari succesive si pentru care se poate considera ca s-a efectuat o noua investitie substantiala, evaluata calitativ sau cantitativ, permite atribuirea unei durate de protectie proprii bazei de date rezultate din aceasta investitie.

TITLUL III Gestiunea si apararea dreptului de autor si a drepturilor conexe

CAPITOLUL I Gestiunea drepturilor patrimoniale de autor si a drepturilor conexe

Secţiunea I Dispozitii generale

Art. 123. - (1) Titularii dreptului de autor si ai drepturilor conexe isi pot exercita drepturile recunoscute prin prezenta lege in mod individual sau, pe baza de mandat, prin organismele de gestiune colectiva, in conditiile prezentei legi.

(2) Gestiunea colectiva a drepturilor de autor se poate face numai pentru operele aduse anterior la cunostinta publica, iar gestiunea colectiva a drepturilor conexe se poate face numai pentru interpretari sau executii fixate ori radiodifuzate anterior, precum si pentru fonograme ori videograme aduse anterior la cunostinta publica.

(3) Titularii de drepturi de autor sau de drepturi conexe nu pot cesiona drepturile patrimoniale recunoscute prin prezenta lege catre organisme de gestiune colectiva.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 89 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1231. - (1) Gestiunea colectiva este obligatorie pentru exercitarea urmatoarelor drepturi: a) dreptul la remuneratie compensatorie pentru copia privata; b) dreptul la remuneratie echitabila pentru imprumutul public prevazut la art. 144 alin. (2); c) dreptul de suita; d) dreptul de radiodifuzare a operelor muzicale; e) dreptul de comunicare publica a operelor muzicale, cu exceptia proiectiei publice a operelor

cinematografice; f) dreptul la remuneratie echitabila recunoscut artistilor interpreti si producatorilor de fonograme pentru

comunicarea publica si radiodifuzarea fonogramelor de comert sau a reproducerilor acestora; g) dreptul de retransmitere prin cablu. (2) Pentru categoriile de drepturi prevazute la alin. (1), organismele de gestiune colectiva ii reprezinta si pe

titularii de drepturi care nu le-au acordat mandat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 90 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1232. - (1) Pot fi gestionate colectiv urmatoarele drepturi: a) dreptul de reproducere a operelor muzicale pe fonograme sau videograme; b) dreptul de comunicare publica a operelor, cu exceptia operelor muzicale, si a prestatiilor artistice in

domeniul audiovizual;

c) dreptul de imprumut, cu exceptia cazului prevazut la art. 1231 alin. (1) lit. b); d) dreptul de radiodifuzare a operelor si a prestatiilor artistice in domeniul audiovizual; e) dreptul la remuneratie echitabila rezultata din cesiunea dreptului de inchiriere prevazut la art. 1111 alin. (1); f) dreptul la remuneratie echitabila recunoscut artistilor interpreti si producatorilor de fonograme pentru

comunicarea publica si radiodifuzarea fonogramelor publicate in scop comercial sau a reproducerilor acestora.@

(2) Pentru categoriile de drepturi prevazute la alin. (1) organismele de gestiune colectiva ii reprezinta numai pe titularii de drepturi care le-au acordat mandat si elaboreaza metodologii, in limita repertoriului gestionat, daca sunt indeplinite conditiile prevazute la art. 130 alin. (1) lit. a), sau negociaza direct cu utilizatorii contractele de licenta. Organismele de gestiune colectiva vor permite, la cererea utilizatorilor, consultarea la sediul organismelor a repertoriului de opere gestionat, dintre cele utilizate de solicitant, in forma prevazuta la art. 126 alin. (2), precum si lista titularilor de drepturi de autor si de drepturi conexe, romani si straini, pe care ii reprezinta. Aceasta activitate de gestiune colectiva se afla sub supravegherea si controlul Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in calitate de garant al aplicarii legii.@

(3) Organismele de gestiune colectiva autorizeaza, la cerere, utilizarea operelor de creatie intelectuala, numai in baza documentelor care certifica existenta mandatului titularilor de drepturi de autor sau conexe, cu exceptia cazurilor de gestiune colectiva obligatorie.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 90 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatele (1) si (2) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 41 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1233. - Drepturile recunoscute in prezentul capitol, cu exceptia celor prevazute la art. 1231 si 1232, pot fi gestionate prin intermediul organismelor de gestiune colectiva, numai in limita mandatului special acordat de titularii de drepturi.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 90 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1234. - In negocierile cu titlu individual privind drepturile recunoscute prin prezenta lege, existenta organismelor de gestiune colectiva nu ii impiedica pe titularii drepturilor de autor si ai drepturilor conexe sa se adreseze unor intermediari, persoane fizice sau persoane juridice specializate, pentru a fi reprezentati.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 90 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Secţiunea a II-a Organismele de gestiune colectiva a dreptului de

autor si a drepturilor conexe

Art. 124. - Organismele de gestiune colectiva a dreptului de autor si a drepturilor conexe, denumite in cuprinsul legii organisme de gestiune colectiva, sunt, in sensul prezentei legi, persoane juridice constituite prin libera asociere, care au ca obiect de activitate, in principal, colectarea si repartizarea drepturilor a caror gestiune le este incredintata de catre titulari.

Art. 125. - (1) Organismele de gestiune colectiva prevazute in prezentul capitol se constituie in conditiile legii, cu avizul Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, si functioneaza potrivit reglementarilor privind asociatiile fara scop patrimonial si potrivit prevederilor prezentei legi.@

(2) Aceste organisme sunt create direct de titularii drepturilor de autor sau ai drepturilor conexe, persoane fizice ori juridice, si actioneaza in limitele mandatului incredintat si pe baza statutului adoptat dupa procedura prevazuta de lege.@

(3) Organismele de gestiune colectiva pot fi create in mod separat pentru gestionarea de categorii distincte de drepturi, corespunzand unor domenii diferite de creatie, precum si pentru gestionarea de drepturi apartinand unor categorii distincte de titulari.

__________ @Alineatele (1) si (2) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 91 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1251. - Organismele de gestiune colectiva au obligatia sa comunice publicului, prin mijloace de informare in masa, urmatoarele date:

a) categoriile de titulari de drepturi pe care ii reprezinta; b) drepturile patrimoniale pe care le gestioneaza; c) categoriile de utilizatori si categoriile de persoane fizice si juridice care au obligatii de plata a

remuneratiilor compensatorii pentru copia privata catre titularii de drepturi;@ d) actele normative in temeiul carora functioneaza si colecteaza remuneratiile cuvenite titularilor de drepturi;

e) modalitatile de colectare si persoanele responsabile de aceasta activitate, pe plan local si central; f) programul de lucru.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 92 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Litera c) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 42 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 126. - (1) Avizul prevazut la art. 125 alin. (1) se acorda organismelor de gestiune colectiva cu sediul Romania, care:

a) urmeaza sa se constituie sau functioneaza potrivit reglementarilor legale la data intrarii in vigoare a prezentei legi;

b) depun la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor repertoriul de opere, interpretari si executii artistice, fonograme si videograme, apartinand propriilor membri si pe care il gestioneaza, precum si contractele incheiate, pentru gestionarea de drepturi similare, cu organisme straine;

c) au adoptat un statut care indeplineste conditiile prevazute de prezenta lege; d) au capacitate economica de gestionare colectiva si dispun de mijloacele umane si materiale necesare

gestionarii repertoriului pe intregul teritoriu al tarii; e) permit, potrivit procedurilor exprese din propriul statut, accesul oricaror titulari ai drepturilor de autor sau

drepturi conexe din domeniul pentru care se infiinteaza si care doresc sa le incredinteze un mandat. (2) Repertoriul mentionat la alin. (1) lit. b) se depune in regim de baza de date, protejat potrivit legii, in format

scris si electronic, stabilit prin decizie a directorului general, si contine cel putin numele autorului, numele titularului de drepturi, titlul operei, elementele de identificare a artistilor interpreti si executanti, a fonogramelor sau videogramelor.@

(3) Avizul de constituire si functionare pentru organismul de gestiune colectiva se acorda prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor si se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala organismului de gestiune colectiva.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 93 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 421 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 127. - (1) Statutul organismului de gestiune colectiva trebuie sa cuprinda dispozitii cu privire la: a) denumirea, domeniul si obiectul de activitate si drepturile pe care le gestioneaza pe baza repertoriului

constituit in acest scop; b) conditiile in care se realizeaza gestionarea drepturilor pentru titularii acestora, pe baza principiului egalitatii

de tratament; c) drepturile si obligatiile membrilor in raporturile cu organismul de gestiune colectiva; d) modalitatea de desemnare si atributiile administratorului general responsabil de functionarea organismului

de gestiune colectiva, precum si ale organelor de administrare si de reprezentare; e) patrimoniul initial si resursele economice prevazute; f) regulile aplicabile repartizarii drepturilor colectate, proportional cu utilizarea reala a repertoriului titularilor

de drepturi, privind repartizarea drepturilor colectate pentru care nu se poate stabili repartizarea reala, precum si regulile privind regimul sumelor nerepartizate sau nerevendicate;@

g) reguli privind modalitatea de stabilire a metodologiilor ce urmeaza a fi negociate cu utilizatorii si reguli privind reprezentarea in cadrul negocierilor;

h) modalitatile de verificare a gestiunii economice si financiare de catre membri; i) modalitatile de stabilire a comisionului datorat de titularii de drepturi organismului de gestiune colectiva

pentru acoperirea cheltuielilor necesare functionarii; j) orice alte dispozitii obligatorii potrivit legislatiei in vigoare. (2) Din consiliul director al organismului de gestiune colectiva nu poate face parte administratorul general sau

orice alta persoana care are calitatea de angajat retribuit al organismului. Nu au calitatea de angajati retribuiti membrii organismului de gestiune colectiva care primesc indemnizatie de participare la activitatile din cadrul organelor de conducere alese.

(3) Orice propunere de modificare a statutului se supune avizarii, de catre Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, cu cel putin doua luni inainte de adunarea generala a organismului de gestiune colectiva in cadrul careia modificarea urmeaza sa fie aprobata. Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor elibereaza acest aviz in termen de 10 zile de la solicitare, iar avizul se depune la instanta judecatoreasca in vederea inregistrarii modificarii. In cazul in care avizul este negativ, acesta trebuie motivat.

(4) Orice modificare a statutului efectuata si inregistrata la instanta judecatoreasca fara avizul Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor este nula de drept.@

__________

@Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 93 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Litera f) de la alin. (1) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 422 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost

completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 128. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 95 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 129. - (1) Mandatul de gestiune colectiva a drepturilor patrimoniale, de autor sau conexe, este acordat direct, prin contract scris de catre titularii de drepturi.

(2) Fiecare titular de drepturi care a acordat un mandat organismului de gestiune colectiva are dreptul la un vot in cadrul adunarii generale. Artistii interpreti sau executanti care au participat la o executie sau o interpretare colectiva a unei opere au dreptul la un singur vot in cadrul adunarii generale, prin reprezentantul desemnat conform procedurii prevazute la art. 99 alin. (2).

(3) Mandatul de gestiune colectiva a drepturilor patrimoniale, de autor sau conexe, poate fi acordat si indirect de catre titulari, prin contracte scrise, incheiate intre organisme de gestiune colectiva din Romania si organisme straine care gestioneaza drepturi similare, pe baza repertoriilor membrilor acestora. Mandatul indirect nu confera drept de vot titularilor de drepturi.

(4) Orice titular de drepturi de autor sau de drepturi conexe poate incredinta prin mandat administrarea drepturilor sale privind repertoriul propriu unui organism de gestiune colectiva. Organismul respectiv este obligat sa accepte administrarea acestor drepturi pe baza gestiunii colective in limita obiectului sau de activitate.

(5) Organismele de gestiune colectiva nu pot avea ca obiect de activitate utilizarea repertoriului protejat pentru care au primit un mandat de gestiune colectiva.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 96 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1291. - In cazul gestiunii colective obligatorii, daca un titular nu este asociat la niciun organism, competenta revine organismului din domeniu cu cel mai mare numar de membri. Revendicarea de catre titularii de drepturi nereprezentati a sumelor cuvenite se poate face in termen de 3 ani de la data notificarii. Dupa acest termen, sumele nerepartizate sau nerevendicate sunt utilizate potrivit hotararii adunarii generale, cu exceptia cheltuielilor de administrare.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 97 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 43 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Secţiunea a III-a Functionarea organismelor de gestiune colectiva

Art. 130. - (1) Organismele de gestiune colectiva au urmatoarele obligatii: a) sa acorde autorizatii neexclusive utilizatorilor, la cererea acestora, efectuata inainte de utilizarea

repertoriului protejat, in schimbul unei remuneratii, prin licenta neexclusiva, in forma scrisa; b) sa elaboreze metodologii pentru domeniile lor de activitate, cuprinzand drepturile patrimoniale cuvenite, ce

trebuie negociate cu utilizatorii in vederea platii acestor drepturi, in cazul acelor opere al caror mod de exploatare face imposibila autorizarea individuala de catre titularii de drepturi;

c) sa incheie, in numele titularilor de drepturi care le-au acordat mandat sau pe baza conventiilor incheiate cu organisme similare din strainatate, contracte generale cu organizatorii de spectacole, cu utilizatorii care desfasoara activitati de comunicare publica, cu organismele de radiodifuziune ori de televiziune sau cu distribuitorii de servicii de programe prin cablu, avand ca obiect autorizarea de utilizare a repertoriului protejat;@

d) sa protejeze interesele membrilor lor, in ceea ce priveste gestionarea drepturilor cuvenite, ca urmare a utilizarii repertoriului propriu, in afara teritoriului Romaniei, prin incheierea de contracte de reprezentare cu organismele similare din strainatate;

e) sa colecteze sumele datorate de utilizatori si sa le repartizeze intre titularii de drepturi, potrivit prevederilor din statut;

f) sa asigure accesul propriilor membri la informatiile privind orice aspect al activitatii de colectare a sumelor datorate de utilizatori si de repartizare a acestora;

g) sa acorde asistenta de specialitate titularilor de drepturi si sa ii reprezinte in cadrul procedurilor legale, in limita obiectului lor de activitate;

h) sa ceara utilizatorilor sau intermediarilor acestora comunicarea de informatii si transmiterea documentelor necesare pentru determinarea cuantumului remuneratiilor pe care le colecteaza, precum si informatii privind

operele utilizate, cu indicarea titularilor de drepturi, in vederea repartizarii acestora; utilizatorii sau intermediarii acestora au obligatia sa furnizeze, in format scris si electronic, in termen de 10 zile de la solicitare, informatiile si documentele solicitate, sub semnatura reprezentantului legal si stampilate;@

i) sa asigure transparenta activitatii de gestiune colectiva in raporturile cu autoritatile publice care au drept de control si, prin acestea, cu utilizatorii;

j) sa indeplineasca orice alta activitate, conform mandatului special primit de la titularii dreptului de autor sau ai drepturilor conexe, in limitele obiectului lor de activitate.

(2) Contractele de reprezentare incheiate de organismele similare din strainatate, prevazute la alin. (1) lit. d), se incheie in forma scrisa, cu mentionarea modului de realizare a schimbului de informatii privind repertoriul partilor, a drepturilor gestionate, a duratei si a modalitatilor de plata.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 98 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Literele c) si h) de la alin. (1) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 44 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 131. - (1) In vederea initierii procedurilor de negociere, organismele de gestiune colectiva trebuie sa depuna la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor o cerere, insotita de metodologiile propuse a fi negociate, potrivit prevederilor art. 130 alin. (1) lit. a).@

(2) Metodologiile se negociaza in cadrul unei comisii constituite prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, emisa in termen de maximum 5 zile de la primirea cererii de initiere a procedurilor de negociere. Decizia directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala organismelor de gestiune colectiva. Comisia de negociere este constituita din:

a) cate un reprezentant al principalelor organisme de gestiune colectiva, care functioneaza pentru cate o categorie de drepturi, pe de o parte;

b) cate un reprezentant al principalelor structuri asociative mandatate de utilizatori, numit dintre acestea, si cate un reprezentant al primilor 3 utilizatori majori, stabiliti pe baza cifrei de afaceri si a cotei de piata a acestora in domeniu, cu conditia ca acestea sa fie declarate la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor pe propria raspundere, precum si al societatilor publice de radiodifuziune si de televiziune, dupa caz, pe de alta parte.@

(3) In vederea desemnarii in cadrul comisiei prevazute la alin. (2), organismele de gestiune colectiva vor depune la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, odata cu metodologiile, lista structurilor asociative ale utilizatorilor si pe cea a utilizatorilor majori, care urmeaza a fi convocati pentru negocieri, precum si elementele de identificare a acestora.@

(4) Decizia de desemnare a comisiei de negociere se comunica partilor prin scrisoare recomandata, impreuna cu propunerea de metodologii depusa de organismele de gestiune colectiva.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 99 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatele (1)-(3) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 46 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1311. - (1) Metodologia se negociaza de catre organismele de gestiune colectiva cu reprezentantii prevazuti la art. 131 alin. (2) lit. b), tinandu-se seama de urmatoarele criterii principale:

a) categoria titularilor de drepturi, membri sau nemembri, si domeniul pentru care se poarta negocierea; b) categoria de utilizatori pe care ii reprezinta la negocieri structurile asociative sau ceilalti utilizatori

desemnati sa negocieze; c) repertoriul, confirmat de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, gestionat de organismul de gestiune

colectiva, pentru membrii proprii, precum si pentru membrii altor organisme straine similare, in baza contractelor de reprezentare;

d) proportia utilizarii repertoriului gestionat de un organism de gestiune colectiva; e) proportia utilizarilor pentru care utilizatorul a indeplinit obligatiile de plata prin contracte directe cu titularii

de drepturi; f) veniturile obtinute de utilizatori din activitatea care utilizeaza repertoriul ce face obiectul negocierii; g) in cazul in care nu exista venituri se va folosi practica europeana in domeniu; h) practica europeana privind rezultatele negocierilor dintre utilizatori si organismele de gestiune colectiva. (2) Organismele de gestiune colectiva pot solicita de la aceeasi categorie de utilizatori remuneratii forfetare

sau procentuale, raportate la veniturile obtinute de utilizatori din activitatea in cadrul careia se utilizeaza repertoriul, cum ar fi: radiodifuzare, retransmitere prin cablu sau comunicare publica, tinand cont de practica europeana privind rezultatele negocierilor dintre utilizatori si organismele de gestiune colectiva. Pentru activitatea de radiodifuzare, remuneratiile procentuale se vor stabili diferentiat, direct proportional cu ponderea utilizarii repertoriului gestionat colectiv in aceasta activitate, iar in lipsa veniturilor, in functie de cheltuielile ocazionate de utilizare.

(3) Remuneratiile forfetare sau procentuale, prevazute la alin. (2), pot fi solicitate numai daca si in masura in care sunt utilizate opere pentru care drepturile de autor sau drepturile conexe protejate se afla in termenele de protectie prevazute de lege.

(4) In cazul in care gestiunea colectiva este obligatorie conform prevederilor art. 1231, metodologiile se negociaza fara a se tine seama de criteriile prevazute la alin. (1) lit. c) si e), repertoriile fiind considerate repertorii extinse.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 100 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 46 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1312. - (1) Negocierea metodologiilor se desfasoara conform programului stabilit intre cele doua parti, pe o durata de maximum 30 de zile calendaristice de la data constituirii comisiei.@

(2) Intelegerea partilor cu privire la metodologiile negociate se consemneaza intr-un protocol care se depune la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor. Protocolul se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala organismelor de gestiune colectiva, prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, emisa in termen de 5 zile de la data depunerii. Metodologiile astfel publicate sunt opozabile tuturor utilizatorilor din domeniul pentru care s-a negociat si tuturor importatorilor si fabricantilor de suporturi si aparate pentru care se datoreaza remuneratia compensatorie pentru copia privata, conform art. 107.@

(3) Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor poate fi solicitat, pentru initierea procedurii de arbitraj efectuate de catre arbitri, in urmatoarele situatii:

a) entitatile care alcatuiesc o parte ce urmeaza sa participe la negociere nu au putut conveni asupra punctului de vedere comun ce trebuie prezentat celeilalte parti;

b) cele doua parti aflate in negociere nu au putut conveni o forma unica a metodologiei in termenul prevazut la alin. (1);

c) organismele de gestiune colectiva nu au putut conveni incheierea unui protocol de repartizare a remuneratiilor si de stabilire a comisionului datorat colectorului unic.@

(4) Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in termen de 5 zile de la solicitarea arbitrajului, convoaca partile in vederea desemnarii, prin tragere la sorti, a 5 arbitri titulari, care vor constitui completul de arbitraj, si a 3 arbitri de rezerva. Acestia din urma ii vor inlocui, in ordinea tragerii la sorti, pe arbitrii titulari indisponibili. Desemnarea arbitrilor prin tragere la sorti se face si in cazul absentei partilor convocate.@

(5) Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in termen de 5 zile de la data desemnarii arbitrilor, convoaca la sediul sau arbitrii desemnati si partile, in vederea constituirii completului de arbitraj. Completul de arbitraj stabileste: onorariul brut, prin negociere cu partile, primul termen, dar nu mai tarziu de 5 zile, precum si locul arbitrajului si informeaza partile.@

(6) Cele doua parti aflate in arbitraj, organismele de gestiune colectiva si, respectiv, utilizatorii sau alti platitori contribuie in mod egal la plata onorariului. Sumele se depun la casieria Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, inainte de primul termen de arbitraj. Neplata in termen atrage decaderea partii care nu a achitat onorariul din dreptul de a propune probe si de a formula concluzii pe durata arbitrajului.@

(7) Arbitrii au obligatia ca in termen de 30 de zile de la primul termen al arbitrajului sa depuna la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor hotararea cuprinzand forma finala a metodologiilor supuse arbitrajului, in vederea comunicarii catre parti. In mod exceptional, arbitrii pot solicita, motivat, Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor prelungirea acestui termen cu maximum 15 zile. Arbitrii isi pot ridica onorariul de la casieria Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor numai dupa depunerea hotararii arbitrale.@

(8) Hotararea arbitrala privind forma definitiva a metodologiilor se comunica partilor de catre Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor si se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala Oficiului, prin decizie a directorului general, emisa in termen de cinci zile de la data depunerii. Metodologiile astfel publicate sunt opozabile tuturor utilizatorilor din domeniul pentru care s-a negociat si nu se pot acorda reduceri la plata remuneratiilor datorate, altele decat cele prevazute in metodologiile publicate.

(9) In termen de 30 de zile de la data publicarii in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, a hotararii arbitrale, partile pot face apel impotriva acesteia la instanta Curtii de Apel Bucuresti, care se va pronunta asupra cauzei in complet civil. Hotararea arbitrala este executorie de drept pana la pronuntarea solutiei cu privire la mentinerea sau modificarea metodologiilor. Solutia Curtii de Apel Bucuresti este definitiva si irevocabila, se comunica Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor si se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, prin decizie a directorului general, emisa in termen de 5 zile de la data comunicarii.@

(10) Metodologiile negociate sau stabilite conform prevederilor alin. (1)-(9) nu sunt opozabile utilizatorilor care la data declansarii procedurii de negociere a metodologiilor se afla in curs de negociere directa a unui contract de licenta sau au incheiat deja aceste negocieri cu organismele de gestiune colectiva.@

__________

@Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 100 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatele (1)-(7) si (9) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 47 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost

modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006. - Alineatul (10) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 48 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1313. - (1) Organismele de gestiune colectiva sau, dupa caz, structurile asociative ale utilizatorilor, utilizatorii majori, societatile publice de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune pot formula o noua cerere de initiere a procedurilor de negociere a tarifelor si metodologiilor numai dupa 3 ani de la data publicarii lor in forma definitiva in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I.

(2) In cazul negocierilor prevazute de art. 107 alin. (4), oricare dintre parti poate formula o noua cerere de initiere a procedurilor de negociere a metodologiilor numai dupa 2 ani de la data publicarii acestora in forma definitiva in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I.

(3) Pana la publicarea noilor metodologii, raman valabile vechile metodologii.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 100 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 49 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1314. - Remuneratiile stabilite in suma fixa se pot modifica anual, incepand cu prima luna a anului urmator celui in care s-au publicat metodologiile, de catre organismele de gestiune colectiva, pe baza indicelui de inflatie, stabilit la nivel national. Aceste modificari se depun la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, urmand a fi publicate in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala organismelor de gestiune colectiva, prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, emisa in termen de cinci zile de la data depunerii. Modificarile devin efective incepand cu luna urmatoare publicarii.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 100 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 132. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 101 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 133. - (1) Colectarea sumelor datorate de utilizatori sau de alti platitori se face de organismul de gestiune colectiva al carui repertoriu se utilizeaza.

(2) In situatia in care exista mai multe organisme de gestiune colectiva pentru acelasi domeniu de creatie, iar drepturile gestionate sunt din categoria celor prevazute la art. 1232, organismele beneficiare stabilesc, printr-un protocol care se depune la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor in vederea publicarii in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, pe cheltuiala acestora, urmatoarele:

a) criteriile repartizarii intre organisme a remuneratiei; b) organismul de gestiune colectiva care urmeaza sa fie numit dintre acestea, prin decizie a directorului

general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, drept colector in domeniul titularilor de drepturi in cauza;

c) modalitatea de evidentiere si justificare a cheltuielilor privind acoperirea reala a costurilor de colectare ale organismului de gestiune colector.

(3) In cazul prevazut la alin. (2), daca organismele de gestiune colectiva beneficiare nu depun la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor protocolul mentionat, in termen de 30 de zile de la data intrarii in vigoare a metodologiilor Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor desemneaza dintre acestea colectorul in domeniul titularilor de drepturi in cauza, pe baza reprezentativitatii, prin decizie a directorului general.

(4) Pentru situatia prevazuta la alin. (3), colectorul unic desemnat de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor nu poate repartiza sumele colectate nici intre organismele beneficiare, nici propriilor membri, decat dupa depunerea la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor a unui protocol incheiat intre organismele beneficiare prin care se stabilesc criteriile privind repartizarea sumelor colectate. Cheltuielile de colectare, in acest caz, se evidentiaza distinct si trebuie sa fie justificate prin documente privind acoperirea reala a costurilor de colectare ale organismului de gestiune care este colector in domeniul titularilor de drepturi in cauza.

(5) La expirarea termenului de 30 de zile prevazut la alin. (3), oricare dintre organismele de gestiune colectiva poate solicita Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor initierea procedurii de arbitraj efectuate de catre arbitri, pentru stabilirea criteriilor privind repartizarea remuneratiei intre categoriile de beneficiari. Procedura de arbitraj, precum si etapele ulterioare sunt cele prevazute la art. 1312 alin. (3)-(9).

(6) Sumele colectate de organismul de gestiune colectiva, in calitate de colector unic, potrivit prevederilor art. 1071 alin. (1), ale art. 121 alin. (2) si alin. (1) si (3) ale prezentului articol, se evidentiaza in conturi analitice distincte.

(7) Organismul de gestiune colectiva, care este colector unic, are obligatia sa elibereze autorizarea prin licenta neexclusiva, in forma scrisa, in numele tuturor organismelor de gestiune colectiva beneficiare, si sa asigure

transparenta activitatilor de colectare, precum si a costurilor aferente in raporturile cu organismele de gestiune colectiva beneficiare. Acestea au obligatia de a sprijini activitatea de colectare.

(8) Prevederile art. 134 alin. (2) lit. f) se aplica in mod corespunzator si organismelor de gestiune colectiva care sunt colectori unici.

(9) Organismele de gestiune colectiva pot conveni printr-un protocol care se publica in Monitorul Oficial al Romaniei, Partea I, prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, desemnarea unui colector comun pe un domeniu de platitori, privind remuneratiile cuvenite categoriilor de titulari de drepturi reprezentate de acestea. De asemenea, organismele de gestiune colectiva pot infiinta, cu avizul Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, organisme comune de colectare pentru mai multe domenii, care sa functioneze potrivit prevederilor legale referitoare la federatiile de persoane juridice de drept privat fara scop patrimonial, precum si potrivit prevederilor exprese privind organizarea si functionarea organismelor de gestiune colectiva din prezenta lege.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 50 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 134. - (1) Exercitarea gestiunii colective incredintate prin contractul de mandat nu poate restrange in nici un fel drepturile patrimoniale ale titularilor.

(2) Gestiunea colectiva se exercita potrivit urmatoarelor reguli: a) deciziile privind metodele si regulile de colectare a remuneratiei si a altor sume de la utilizatori si cele de

repartizare a acestora intre titularii de drepturi, precum si cele privind alte aspecte mai importante ale gestiunii colective trebuie sa fie luate de membri, in cadrul adunarii generale, potrivit statutului;

b) comisionul datorat de titularii de drepturi, care sunt membri ai unui organism de gestiune colectiva, pentru acoperirea cheltuielilor de functionare a acestuia, prevazute la art. 127 alin. (1) lit. i), cumulat cu comisionul datorat organismului de gestiune colectiva care este colector unic, potrivit prevederilor art. 133 alin. (2) lit. c) si alin. (4), nu poate fi mai mare de 15% din sumele colectate anual;

c) in lipsa unei hotarari exprese a adunarii generale, sumele colectate de un organism de gestiune colectiva nu pot fi utilizate in scopuri comune, altele decat acoperirea costurilor reale ale colectarii si repartizarii catre membri a sumelor cuvenite; adunarea generala poate decide ca maximum 15% din sumele colectate sa poata fi utilizate in scopuri comune si numai in limita obiectului de activitate;

d) sumele colectate de un organism de gestiune colectiva se repartizeaza individual titularilor de drepturi, proportional cu utilizarea repertoriului fiecaruia, in termen de maximum 6 luni de la data colectarii; titularii de drepturi pot pretinde plata sumelor colectate nominal sau a celor a caror repartizare nu presupune o documentare speciala in termen de 30 de zile de la data colectarii;

e) comisionul datorat de titularii de drepturi se retine acestora din sumele cuvenite fiecaruia, dupa calcularea repartitiei individuale;

f) sumele rezultate din plasamentele remuneratiilor nerevendicate si nerepartizate, aflate in depozite bancare sau obtinute din alte operatiuni efectuate in limita obiectului de activitate, precum si cele obtinute cu titlu de prejudicii sau daune ca urmare a incalcarii drepturilor de autor ori conexe se cuvin si se repartizeaza titularilor de drepturi si nu pot constitui venituri ale organismului de gestiune colectiva;

g) remuneratiile negociate pentru drepturile conexe nu pot depasi o treime din remuneratiile negociate pentru drepturile de autor cu aceeasi categorie de utilizatori.@

(3) Remuneratiile incasate de organismele de gestiune colectiva nu sunt si nu pot fi asimilate veniturilor acestora.@

(4) In exercitarea mandatului, in conditiile prezentei legi, organismelor de gestiune colectiva nu li se transfera sau nu li se transmit drepturi de autor si drepturi conexe ori utilizarea acestora.@

__________ @Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 51 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin

Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006. - Alineatele (3) si (4) au fost introduse prin art. I pct. 52 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat

prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1341. - (1) Organismele de gestiune colectiva au obligatia sa publice, in format electronic, pe pagina proprie de Internet, urmatoarele informatii actualizate:

a) statutul; b) lista membrilor organelor de conducere centrale si locale, componenta comisiilor interne si lista

responsabililor locali; c) situatia anuala privind soldul sumelor nerepartizate, sumele colectate pe categorii de utilizatori sau alti

platitori, sumele retinute, costul gestiunii si sumele repartizate pe categorii de titulari;@ d) darea de seama anuala;

e) informatiile privind adunarea generala, cum ar fi: data si locul convocarii, ordinea de zi, proiectele de hotarare si hotararile adoptate;

f) alte date necesare informarii membrilor. (2) Orice membru are dreptul de a solicita, in nume personal sau prin reprezentant autorizat, informatii

detaliate si documente privind sumele ce i-au fost repartizate in ultimele 12 luni, provenienta, modul de calcul al drepturilor si retinerile aplicate, precum si verificarea concordantei acestor date cu prevederile regulamentului de repartizare.

(3) Intr-un interval de timp de 30 de zile inainte de adunarea generala, orice membru are dreptul sa consulte, la sediul organismului de gestiune colectiva:

a) darea de seama anuala; b) bilantul contabil; c) raportul organelor de conducere si al comisiei de cenzori; d) textul si expunerea de motive a hotararilor ce urmeaza a fi supuse aprobarilor adunarii generale; e) salariile individuale ale angajatilor; f) situatia sumelor din conturile bancare, a plasamentelor si a dobanzilor obtinute la inchiderea ultimului

exercitiu financiar; g) situatia privind categoriile de utilizatori, numarul platitorilor din fiecare categorie si suma globala colectata

de la fiecare categorie; h) situatia litigiilor cu utilizatorii. (4) Accesul la informatiile prevazute la alin. (3) se face, in regim de confidentialitate, pe baza de cerere scrisa

si cu limitarea accesului la datele personale ale angajatilor organismului de gestiune colectiva. (5) Membrii care considera ca li s-ar fi incalcat dreptul de acces la informatiile solicitate pot sesiza, in termen

de trei zile, comisia permanenta speciala privind accesul la informatii, desemnata de adunarea generala, formata din cinci membri, care nu sunt angajati si nu fac parte din organele de conducere. Comisia este obligata sa raspunda, in termen de sapte zile, atat celui care a formulat sesizarea, cat si administratorului general. Comisia intocmeste un raport anual asupra activitatii sale, pe care il inainteaza adunarii generale si Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 104 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Litera c) de la alin. (1) a fost modificata prin art. I pct. 53 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 135. - (1) Organismele de gestiune colectiva au obligatia sa depuna la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in primul trimestru al fiecarui an, dupa desfasurarea adunarii generale:

a) darea de seama anuala, aprobata de adunarea generala; b) raportul anual al comisiei de cenzori, prezentat adunarii generale; c) hotararile judecatoresti privind inregistrarea modificarilor la statut, avizate de Oficiul Roman pentru

Drepturile de Autor; d) repertoriul actualizat; e) contractele de reprezentare cu organismele similare din strainatate. (2) Documentele prevazute la alin. (1) lit. a) si d) se depun la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in

formatul stabilit prin decizie a directorului general al Oficiului.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 105 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 136. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 106 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

CAPITOLUL II Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor

Art. 137. - (1) Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor functioneaza ca organ de specialitate in subordinea Guvernului, fiind autoritate unica de reglementare, evidenta prin registre nationale, supraveghere, autorizare, arbitraj si constatare tehnico-stiintifica in domeniul drepturilor de autor si al drepturilor conexe.

(2) Finantarea cheltuielilor curente si de capital ale Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor se face integral si distinct de la bugetul de stat, prin intermediul bugetului Ministerului Culturii si Cultelor, ministrul coordonator fiind ordonator principal de credite.

(3) Organizarea, functionarea, structura personalului si dotarile necesare indeplinirii atributiilor Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor se stabilesc prin hotarare a Guvernului.

(4) Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor este coordonat de ministrul culturii si cultelor si este condus de un director general, ajutat de un director general adjunct, numiti prin decizie a primului-ministru, la propunerea ministrului coordonator.

(5) Personalul Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor beneficiaza de stimulente din sumele incasate pentru bugetul de stat din operatiunile contra cost efectuate de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in procent de pana la 15%.

(6) Nivelul de constituire pentru fiecare dintre operatiunile prevazute la art. 138 alin. (1) lit. d), e), k) si l) si conditiile de repartizare si utilizare a fondului de stimulente se stabilesc prin norme aprobate prin hotarare a Guvernului.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 54 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 138. - (1) Principalele atributii ale Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor sunt urmatoarele: a) reglementeaza activitatea din domeniu prin decizii ale directorului general, potrivit legii; b) elaboreaza proiecte de acte normative in domeniul sau de activitate; c) tine evidenta repertoriilor transmise de organismele de gestiune colectiva; d) organizeaza si administreaza contra cost inregistrarea in registrele nationale si in alte evidente nationale

specifice, prevazute de lege; e) elibereaza contra cost marcaje holografice utilizabile in conditiile legii in domeniul drepturilor de autor si al

drepturilor conexe, la valoarea pretului de achizitie la care se adauga un comision de administrare de 30%; f) avizeaza constituirea si supravegheaza functionarea organismelor de gestiune colectiva; g) avizeaza, ca organ de specialitate al administratiei publice centrale, potrivit legii, inscrierea in registrul aflat

la grefa judecatoriei a asociatiilor si fundatiilor constituite in domeniul drepturilor de autor si al drepturilor conexe, inclusiv in ceea ce priveste asociatiile pentru combaterea pirateriei;

h) controleaza functionarea organismelor de gestiune colectiva si stabileste masurile de intrare in legalitate sau aplica sanctiuni, dupa caz;

i) asigura secretariatul procedurilor de arbitraj desfasurate potrivit legii; j) efectueaza contra cost, pe cheltuiala inculpatilor, in cazul in care s-a dovedit vinovatia, constatari tehnico-

stiintifice cu privire la caracterul original al produselor purtatoare de drepturi de autor sau de drepturi conexe, la solicitarea organelor de cercetare penala;

k) efectueaza la cerere expertize contra cost, pe cheltuiala partilor interesate; l) desfasoara activitati de informare privind legislatia din domeniu, pe cheltuiala proprie, precum si activitati

de instruire, pe cheltuiala celor interesati; m) desfasoara activitati de reprezentare in relatiile cu organizatiile de specialitate similare si cu organizatiile

internationale din domeniu, la care statul roman este parte; n) indeplineste orice alte atributii prevazute de lege. (2) Prin hotarare a Guvernului se stabilesc tarifele operatiunilor ce pot fi efectuate de Oficiul Roman pentru

Drepturile de Autor contra cost. Contravaloarea operatiunilor prevazute la alin. (1) lit. j) se va include in cheltuielile de judecata.

(3) Pentru indeplinirea atributiilor stabilite prin lege Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor are acces la informatiile necesare in mod operativ si gratuit de la Centrul National al Cinematografiei, Oficiul National al Registrului Comertului, Autoritatea Nationala a Vamilor, Agentia Nationala de Administrare Fiscala si de la Inspectoratul General al Politiei de Frontiera, Inspectoratul National pentru Evidenta Persoanelor si Directia Generala de Pasapoarte din cadrul Ministerului Administratiei si Internelor, precum si de la institutiile financiar-bancare, in conditiile legii.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 55 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1381. - Cu ocazia controalelor efectuate de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor potrivit prevederilor art. 138, persoana controlata este obligata sa prezinte orice documente si informatii solicitate de organele de control si sa predea copii dupa acestea, daca sunt solicitate.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 110 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1382. - (1) Activitatea de control a Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, prevazuta la art. 138 alin. (1) lit. h), se desfasoara numai cu notificarea prealabila a organismului de gestiune colectiva controlat, comunicandu-se totodata si obiectivele controlului. Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor poate efectua controale generale o data pe an, notificate cu 10 zile inainte de efectuarea controlului, precum si controale punctuale privind probleme care fac obiectul unor reclamatii, ori de cate ori este nevoie, notificate cu trei zile inainte.

(2) Cu ocazia controalelor efectuate de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, administratorul general este obligat sa prezinte orice documente si informatii solicitate de organele de control si sa predea copii dupa acestea, daca sunt solicitate. Organele de control pot lua note explicative in legatura cu situatiile constatate, atat administratorului general, cat si altor persoane angajate.

(3) Concluziile organelor de control ale Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, impreuna cu observatiile administratorului general, se consemneaza intr-un proces-verbal.

(4) Pe baza concluziilor controlului, in cazul constatarii unor nereguli, Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor poate decide comunicarea procesului-verbal catre adunarea generala a organismului de gestiune colectiva in cauza care il va dezbate in prima sedinta ordinara.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 110 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatul (4) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 56 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1383. - In cazul in care organismul de gestiune colectiva nu mai indeplineste conditiile prevazute la art. 124 si 126 ori incalca obligatiile prevazute la art. 130, 133, 134, 1341, 135 sau art. 1382 alin. (2), Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor poate acorda organismului de gestiune colectiva, prin decizie a directorului general, un termen pentru intrarea in legalitate. Decizia poate fi atacata la instantele judecatoresti de contecios administrativ. In cazul nerespectarii deciziei ramase definitive, Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor retrage temporar avizul prevazut la art. 125. Retragerea temporara a avizului are ca efect suspendarea activitatii organismului de gestiune colectiva pana la schimbarea administratorului general de catre adunarea generala.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 110 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 57 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1384. - (1) Pe langa Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor functioneaza un corp de arbitri, format din 20 de membri, numiti din 3 in 3 ani, prin ordin al ministrului coordonator al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor. Desemnarea celor 20 de membri se face prin tragere la sorti de catre directorul general al Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, in prezenta candidatilor, care sunt propusi de organismele de gestiune colectiva, de structurile asociative ale utilizatorilor si de societatile publice de radiodifuziune si de televiziune. Candidatii propusi trebuie sa aiba pregatire juridica si minimum 10 ani de activitate in domeniul dreptului civil. Propunerile se depun la Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, impreuna cu o prezentare a candidatului propus si cu acceptul scris al acestuia, incluzand informatii privind modalitatile de convocare.@

(2) Arbitrii nu au calitatea de salariati ai Oficiului Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor si au dreptul la un onorariu pentru participarea la arbitrajul metodologiilor de colectare a drepturilor gestionate de organismele de gestiune colectiva, in conditiile prevazute de prezenta lege.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 110 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatele (1) si (2) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 58 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

CAPITOLUL III Masuri de protectie, proceduri si sanctiuni@

__________ @Titlul capitolului III a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 111 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Secţiunea I@ Masuri tehnice de protectie si informatii privind regimul drepturilor

__________ @Sectiunea I cuprinzand art. 1385-1386, a fost introdusa prin art. I pct. 112 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1385. - (1) Autorul unei opere, artistul interpret sau executant, producatorul de fonograme ori de inregistrari audiovizuale, organismul de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune si fabricantul de baza de date pot sa instituie masuri tehnice de protectie a drepturilor recunoscute prin prezenta lege.

(2) Prin masuri tehnice, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege utilizarea oricarei tehnologii, a unui dispozitiv sau a unei componente care, in cadrul functionarii sale normale, este destinata sa impiedice sau sa limiteze actele care nu sunt autorizate de titularii drepturilor recunoscute prin prezenta lege.@

(3) Masurile tehnice sunt considerate eficiente atunci cand utilizarea unei opere sau a oricarui alt obiect al protectiei este controlata de catre titularul de drepturi prin aplicarea unui cod de acces sau a unui procedeu de protectie, precum criptarea, codarea, bruierea sau orice transformare a operei ori a altui obiect al protectiei sau printr-un mecanism de control al copierii, daca masurile indeplinesc obiectivul de asigurare a protectiei.

(4) Titularii de drepturi care au instituit masuri tehnice de protectie au obligatia de a pune la dispozitie beneficiarilor exceptiilor prevazute la art. 33 alin. (1) lit. a), c) si e), art. 33 alin. (2) lit. d) si e) si la art. 38 mijloacele necesare pentru accesul legal la opera sau la oricare alt obiect al protectiei. Totodata acestia au dreptul sa limiteze numarul copiilor realizate in conditiile de mai sus.@

(5) Dispozitiile alin. (4) nu se aplica in cazul operelor protejate, puse la dispozitia publicului, conform clauzelor contractuale convenite intre parti, astfel incat oricine din public sa poata avea acces la acestea in orice loc si in orice moment, alese, in mod individual.@

__________ @Alineatele (2) si (4) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 59 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

- Alineatul (5) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 60 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1386. - (1) Titularii drepturilor recunoscute prin prezenta lege pot sa furnizeze, in format electronic, asociat unei opere sau oricarui alt obiect al protectiei sau in contextul comunicarii publice a acestora, informatii privind regimul drepturilor.

(2) Prin informatii privind regimul drepturilor, in sensul prezentei legi, se intelege orice informatie furnizata de titularii de drepturi care permite identificarea operei sau a oricarui alt obiect al protectiei prin prezenta lege, a autorului sau a altui titular de drepturi, precum si conditiile si modalitatile de utilizare a operei sau a oricarui alt obiect al protectiei, precum si orice numar sau cod reprezentand aceste informatii.

Secţiunea a II-a Proceduri si sanctiuni@

__________ @Titlul sectiunii a II-a a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 113 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1387. - (1) Incalcarea drepturilor recunoscute si protejate prin prezenta lege atrage raspunderea civila, contraventionala sau penala, dupa caz, potrivit legii. Dispozitiile procedurale sunt cele prevazute in prezenta lege, care se completeaza cu cele de drept comun.

(2) In cadrul unei actiuni referitoare la incalcarea drepturilor protejate de prezenta lege si ca raspuns la o cerere justificata a solicitantului, instanta are dreptul sa solicite furnizarea informatiilor privind originea si retelele de distributie a marfurilor sau a serviciilor care aduc atingere unui drept prevazut de prezenta lege, fie de la faptuitor, fie de la orice alta persoana care:

a) a detinut in scop comercial marfuri-pirat; b) a utilizat in scop comercial servicii prin care incalca drepturile protejate de prezenta lege; c) a furnizat, in scop comercial, produse sau servicii utilizate in activitati prin care se incalca drepturile

prevazute de prezenta lege; d) a fost indicata, de oricare dintre persoanele prevazute la lit. a), b) sau c), ca fiind implicata in producerea,

realizarea, fabricarea, distribuirea sau inchirierea marfurilor-pirat ori a dispozitivelor-pirat de control al accesului sau in furnizarea produselor ori serviciilor prin care se incalca drepturile protejate de prezenta lege.

(3) Informatiile prevazute la alin. (2) cuprind, dupa caz: a) numele si adresa producatorilor, fabricantilor, distribuitorilor, furnizorilor si ale celorlalti detinatori

anteriori ai marfurilor, dispozitivelor sau ai serviciilor, inclusiv ale transportatorilor, precum si ale angrosistilor destinatari si ale vanzatorilor cu amanuntul;

b) informatii privind cantitatile produse, fabricate, livrate sau transportate, primite ori comandate, precum si pretul obtinut pentru marfurile, dispozitivele sau serviciile respective.@

(4) Prevederile alin. (2) si (3) se aplica fara a aduce atingere altor dispozitii legale, care: a) acorda titularului dreptul de a primi informatii mai extinse; b) prevad utilizarea in cauzele civile sau penale a informatiilor comunicate in conformitate cu prezentul

articol; c) prevad raspunderea pentru abuzul de drept la informare; d) dau posibilitatea sa se refuze furnizarea de informatii care ar constrange persoana mentionata in alin. (1) sa

admita propria sa participare sau pe cea a rudelor sale apropiate la o activitate prin care se incalca drepturile protejate de prezenta lege;

e) prevad protectia confidentialitatii surselor de informare sau prelucrarea datelor cu caracter personal.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 61 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 139. - (1) Titularii drepturilor recunoscute si protejate prin prezenta lege pot solicita instantelor de judecata sau altor organisme competente, dupa caz, recunoasterea drepturilor lor si constatarea incalcarii acestora si pot pretinde acordarea de despagubiri pentru repararea prejudiciului cauzat. Aceleasi solicitari pot fi

formulate in numele si pentru titularii de drepturi de catre organismele de gestiune, de catre asociatiile de combatere a pirateriei sau de catre persoanele autorizate sa utilizeze drepturi protejate prin prezenta lege, conform mandatului acordat in acest sens. Cand o actiune a fost pornita de titular, persoanele autorizate sa utilizeze drepturi protejate prin prezenta lege pot sa intervina in proces, solicitand repararea prejudiciului ce le-a fost cauzat.

(2) La stabilirea despagubirilor instanta de judecata ia in considerare: a) fie criterii cum ar fi consecintele economice negative, in special castigul nerealizat, beneficiile realizate pe

nedrept de faptuitor si, atunci cand este cazul, alte elemente in afara factorilor economici, cum ar fi daunele morale cauzate titularului dreptului;

b) fie acordarea de despagubiri reprezentand triplul sumelor care ar fi fost legal datorate pentru tipul de utilizare ce a facut obiectul faptei ilicite, in cazul in care nu se pot aplica criteriile mentionate la lit. a).

(3) In cazul in care exista suspiciuni cu privire la incalcarea unor drepturi recunoscute si protejate prin prezenta lege, persoanele indreptatite pot cere instantei de judecata sau altor organe competente potrivit legii:

a) sa dispuna de indata luarea unor masuri pentru a preveni producerea iminenta a unei pagube prin incalcarea unui drept, prin interzicerea, cu titlu provizoriu, ca incalcarile prezumate aduse acestui drept sa continue sau pentru a conditiona continuarea lor de constituirea unor garantii destinate sa asigure despagubirea solicitantului; masurile provizorii de interzicere vor fi impuse, daca este cazul, prin obligarea la plata de amenzi civile potrivit dreptului comun;

b) sa dispuna de indata luarea unor masuri pentru a asigura repararea pagubei; in acest scop instanta poate dispune luarea de masuri asiguratorii asupra bunurilor mobile si imobile ale persoanei presupuse a fi incalcat drepturile recunoscute de prezenta lege, inclusiv blocarea conturilor sale bancare si a altor bunuri. In acest scop, autoritatile competente pot sa dispuna comunicarea de documente bancare, financiare sau comerciale ori accesul corespunzator la informatiile pertinente;

c) sa dispuna ridicarea sau predarea catre autoritatile competente a marfurilor cu privire la care exista suspiciuni privind incalcarea unui drept prevazut de prezenta lege pentru a impiedica introducerea acestora in circuitul comercial.

(4) Masurile prevazute la alin. (3) si (6) pot fi dispuse si prin ordonanta presedintiala. In acest caz, instantele judecatoresti pot sa ceara reclamantului sa depuna o cautiune suficienta pentru a asigura compensarea oricarui prejudiciu care ar putea fi suferit de parat.

(5) Aceleasi masuri pot fi cerute, in aceleasi conditii, impotriva unui intermediar ale carui servicii sunt utilizate de catre un tert pentru a incalca un drept protejat prin prezenta lege.

(6) Titularii de drepturi sau reprezentantii acestora prevazuti la alin. (1) pot solicita instantei judecatoresti, chiar si inainte de introducerea unei actiuni pe fondul cauzei, luarea unor masuri de asigurare a dovezilor sau de constatare a unei stari de fapt, atunci cand exista un risc de incalcare a drepturilor prevazute de prezenta lege si daca exista un risc de distrugere a elementelor de proba.

(7) Masurile prevazute la alin. (3), (5) si (6) pot sa includa descrierea detaliata, cu sau fara prelevare de esantioane, sau sechestrarea reala a marfurilor in litigiu si, in cazurile corespunzatoare, a materialelor si instrumentelor utilizate pentru a produce si/sau a distribui aceste marfuri, precum si documentele care se refera la ele. Aceste masuri vor fi avute in vedere si in aplicarea dispozitiilor art. 96-99 din Codul de procedura penala.

(8) Pentru luarea masurilor provizorii si a masurilor asiguratorii prevazute la alin. (3) si pentru luarea masurilor de asigurare a dovezilor sau de constatare a unei stari de fapt prevazute la alin. (6), precum si pentru exercitarea cailor de atac asupra masurilor luate sunt aplicabile dispozitiile dreptului comun. Pronuntarea se poate amana cu cel mult 24 de ore.

(9) Instantele judecatoresti sunt abilitate sa adopte masurile prevazute la alin. (3) si (6), fara citarea partii adverse, in cazurile in care acest lucru va fi necesar, in special atunci cand orice intarziere este de natura sa cauzeze un prejudiciu ireparabil sau cand exista riscul demonstrabil de distrugere a elementelor de proba. Partea adversa va fi informata de indata, cel mai tarziu dupa executarea masurilor.

(10) Instanta poate sa autorizeze ridicarea de obiecte si inscrisuri care constituie dovezi ale incalcarii drepturilor de autor sau a drepturilor conexe, in original ori in copie, chiar si atunci cand acestea se afla in posesia partii adverse. In cazul incalcarilor comise la scara comerciala, autoritatile competente pot sa dispuna, de asemenea, comunicarea de documente bancare, financiare sau comerciale ori accesul corespunzator la informatiile pertinente.

(11) Pentru adoptarea masurilor prevazute la alin. (3), (6) si (10), sub rezerva asigurarii protectiei informatiilor confidentiale, instantele judecatoresti vor pretinde reclamantului sa furnizeze orice element de proba, accesibil in mod rezonabil, pentru a dovedi cu suficienta certitudine ca s-a adus atingere dreptului sau ori ca o astfel de atingere este iminenta. Se considera ca reprezentand element de proba suficient numarul de copii ale unei opere sau ale oricarui alt obiect protejat, la aprecierea instantei de judecata. In acest caz, instantele judecatoresti pot sa ceara reclamantului sa depuna o cautiune suficienta pentru a asigura compensarea oricarui prejudiciu care ar putea fi suferit de parat.

(12) Masurile de asigurare a dovezilor sau de constatare a unei stari de fapt dispuse de instanta vor fi duse la indeplinire prin executor judecatoresc. Titularii drepturilor ce se presupune ca au fost incalcate ori cu privire la

care exista pericolul de a fi incalcate sau reprezentantii acestor titulari au dreptul de a participa la punerea in executare a masurilor de asigurare a dovezilor ori de constatare a unei stari de fapt.

(13) Instanta poate dispune ridicarea masurilor prevazute la alin. (3) si (6), la cererea paratului, daca reclamantul nu a introdus o actiune care sa conduca la solutionarea pe fond a cauzei intr-un termen de 20 de zile lucratoare sau 31 de zile calendaristice, daca acest termen este mai lung, termene calculate de la data ducerii la indeplinire a masurilor.

(14) Titularii drepturilor incalcate pot cere instantei de judecata sa dispuna aplicarea oricareia dintre urmatoarele masuri:

a) remiterea, pentru acoperirea prejudiciilor suferite, a incasarilor realizate prin actul ilicit; b) distrugerea echipamentelor si a mijloacelor aflate in proprietatea faptuitorului, a caror destinatie unica sau

principala a fost aceea de producere a actului ilicit; c) scoaterea din circuitul comercial, prin confiscare si distrugere, a copiilor efectuate ilegal; d) raspandirea informatiilor cu privire la hotararea instantei de judecata, inclusiv afisarea hotararii, precum si

publicarea sa integrala sau partiala in mijloacele de comunicare in masa, pe cheltuiala celui care a savarsit fapta; in aceleasi conditii instantele pot dispune masuri suplimentare de publicitate adaptate circumstantelor particulare ale cazului, inclusiv o publicitate de mare amploare.

(15) Instanta de judecata dispune aplicarea masurilor prevazute la alin. (14) pe cheltuiala faptuitorului, cu exceptia cazului in care exista motive temeinice pentru ca acesta sa nu suporte cheltuielile.

(16) Masurile prevazute la alin. (14) lit. b) si c) pot fi dispuse si de procuror cu ocazia rezolvarii cauzei in faza de urmarire penala. Dispozitiile alin. (14) lit. c) nu se aplica pentru constructiile realizate cu incalcarea drepturilor privind opera de arhitectura, protejate prin prezenta lege, daca distrugerea cladirii nu este impusa de circumstantele cazului respectiv.

(17) In dispunerea masurilor prevazute la alin. (14), instanta de judecata va respecta principiul proportionalitatii cu gravitatea incalcarii drepturilor protejate de prezenta lege si va lua in considerare interesele tertilor susceptibili de a fi afectati de aceste masuri.

(18) Autoritatile judiciare sunt obligate sa comunice partilor solutiile adoptate in cauzele de incalcare a drepturilor reglementate de prezenta lege.

(19) Guvernul Romaniei, prin Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor, sprijina elaborarea, de catre asociatiile si organizatiile profesionale, a codurilor de conduita la nivel comunitar, destinate sa contribuie la asigurarea respectarii drepturilor prevazute de prezenta lege, in special in ceea ce priveste utilizarea codurilor ce permit identificarea fabricantului, aplicate pe discuri optice. De asemenea, Guvernul Romaniei sprijina transmiterea catre Comisia Europeana a proiectelor codurilor de conduita la nivel national sau comunitar si a evaluarilor referitoare la aplicarea acestora.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 62 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1391. - (1) Titularul dreptului de autor sau al drepturilor conexe poate fi reprezentat, in toate procedurile, negocierile si actele juridice, pe toata durata si in orice stadiu al procesului civil sau penal ori in afara unui astfel de proces, prin mandatar cu procura speciala.

(2) Pentru punerea in miscare a actiunii penale, precum si pentru retragerea plangerii prealabile si impacarea partilor, mandatul se considera special, daca este dat pentru reprezentarea titularului de drepturi de autor sau de drepturi conexe, in orice situatie de incalcare a drepturilor sale.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1392. - Constituie contraventii si se sanctioneaza cu amenda de la 3.000 lei la 30.000 lei urmatoarele fapte:

a) incalcarea prevederilor art. 21; b) incalcarea prevederilor art. 88 si 89; c) incalcarea prevederilor art. 107 alin. (3) si (7); d) nerespectarea de catre utilizatori a prevederilor art. 130 lit. h); e) fixarea, fara autorizarea sau consimtamantul titularului drepturilor recunoscute de prezenta lege, a

interpretarilor sau a executiilor artistice ori a programelor de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune.@ __________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 63 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1393. - Abrogat.@ __________

@Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 64 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1394. - (1) Constituie contraventie, daca nu reprezinta infractiune, si se sanctioneaza cu amenda de la 10.000 lei la 50.000 lei si cu confiscarea marfurilor-pirat sau a dispozitivelor-pirat de control al accesului fapta persoanelor juridice sau a persoanelor fizice autorizate de a permite accesul in spatiile, la echipamentele, la mijloacele de transport, la bunurile sau la serviciile proprii, in vederea savarsirii de catre o alta persoana a unei contraventii sau infractiuni prevazute de prezenta lege.

(2) Cu aceeasi amenda se sanctioneaza si fapta operatorilor economici care incalca obligatia prevazuta la art. 145 alin. (3).

(3) Pentru repetarea savarsirii faptelor prevazute la alin. (1) si (2), care au avut ca rezultat savarsirea infractiunilor prevazute la art. 1396 in termen de un an, organul constatator aplica si sanctiunea complementara a inchiderii unitatii.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 65 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1395. - (1) Sanctiunile contraventionale prevazute la art. 1392 se aplica si persoanelor juridice. In cazul in care contravenientul, persoana juridica, desfasoara activitati care implica, conform obiectului sau de activitate, comunicarea publica de opere sau de produse purtatoare de drepturi de autor sau drepturi conexe, limitele amenzilor contraventionale se maresc de doua ori.

(2) Contraventiile prevazute la art. 1392 si 1394 se constata si se aplica de ofiterii sau de agentii de politie din cadrul Ministerului Administratiei si Internelor cu competente in domeniu.

(3) Contravenientul poate achita, in termen de 48 de ore de la data primirii procesului-verbal de constatare a contraventiei, jumatate din minimul amenzii prevazute in prezenta lege.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 66 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1396. - (1) Constituie infractiuni si se pedepsesc cu inchisoare de la 2 al 5 ani sau cu amenda urmatoarele fapte:

a) realizarea, in scopul distribuirii, fara a se urmari direct sau indirect un avantaj material, cu orice mijloace si in orice mod, de marfuri-pirat;

b) plasarea marfurilor-pirat sub un regim vamal definitiv de import sau de export, sub un regim vamal suspensiv ori in zone libere;

c) orice alta modalitate de introducere a marfurilor-pirat pe piata interna. (2) Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 1 la 5 ani sau cu amenda oferirea, distribuirea,

detinerea ori depozitarea sau transportul, in scopul distribuirii de marfuri-pirat, precum si detinerea acestora in scopul utilizarii prin comunicare publica la punctele de lucru ale persoanelor juridice.

(3) In cazul in care faptele prevazute la alin. (1) si (2) sunt savarsite in scop comercial, acestea se sanctioneaza cu inchisoare de la 3 ani la 12 ani.

(4) Cu pedeapsa prevazuta la alin. (3) se sanctioneaza si inchirierea sau oferirea spre inchiriere de marfuri pirat.

(5) Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 6 luni la 3 ani sau cu amenda promovarea de marfuri-pirat prin orice mijloc si in orice mod, inclusiv prin utilizarea anunturilor publice ori a mijloacelor electronice de comunicare sau prin expunerea ori prezentarea catre public a listelor sau a cataloagelor de produse.

(6) In cazul in care oricare dintre faptele prevazute la alin. (1)-(4) au produs consecinte deosebit de grave, acestea se sanctioneaza cu inchisoare de la 5 ani la 15 ani. Pentru evaluarea gravitatii consecintelor, calculul pagubei materiale se efectueaza tinandu-se seama de marfurile pirat identificate in conditiile prevazute la alin. (1)-(4) si de pretul per unitate al produselor originale, cumulat cu sumele incasate ilegal de faptuitor.

(7) Cu pedeapsa prevazuta la alin. (6) se sanctioneaza savarsirea faptelor mentionate la alin. (1)-(5) de catre un grup infractional organizat.

(8) In sensul prezentei legi, prin marfuri pirat se intelege: toate copiile, indiferent de suport, inclusiv copertele, realizate fara consimtamantul titularului de drepturi sau al persoanei legal autorizate de acesta si care sunt executate, direct ori indirect, total sau partial, de pe un produs purtator de drepturi de autor sau de drepturi conexe ori de pe ambalajele sau copertele acestora.

(9) In sensul prezentei legi, prin scop comercial se intelege urmarirea obtinerii, direct sau indirect, a unui avantaj economic ori material.

(10) Scopul comercial se prezuma daca marfa pirat este identificata la sediul, la punctele de lucru, in anexele acestora sau in mijloacele de transport utilizate de operatorii economici care au in obiectul de activitate reproducerea, distribuirea, inchirierea, depozitarea sau transportul de produse purtatoare de drepturi de autor ori de drepturi conexe.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 67 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1397. - Refuzul de a declara provenienta marfurilor-pirat ori a dispozitivelor-pirat de control al accesului, utilizate pentru serviciile de programe cu acces conditionat, se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 3 luni la 2 ani sau cu amenda.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 68 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1398. - Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 1 la 4 ani sau cu amenda punerea la dispozitia publicului, inclusiv prin internet sau prin alte retele de calculatoare, fara consimtamantul titularilor de drepturi, a operelor sau a produselor purtatoare de drepturi conexe ori de drepturi sui-generis ale fabricantilor de baze de date ori a copiilor acestora, indiferent de suport, astfel incat publicul sa le poata accesa in orice loc sau in orice moment ales in mod individual.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 69 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1399. - Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 1 la 4 ani sau cu amenda reproducerea neautorizata pe sisteme de calcul a programelor pentru calculator in oricare dintre urmatoarele modalitati: instalare, stocare, rulare sau executare, afisare ori transmitere in retea interna.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 115 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 70 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 140. - (1) Constituie infractiuni si se pedepsesc cu inchisoare de la o luna la 2 ani sau cu amenda urmatoarele fapte comise fara autorizarea sau consimtamantul titularului drepturilor recunoscute de prezenta lege:

a) reproducerea operelor sau a produselor purtatoare de drepturi conexe; b) distribuirea, inchirierea sau importul pe piata interna a operelor ori a produselor purtatoare de drepturi

conexe, altele decat marfurile-pirat; c) comunicarea publica a operelor sau a produselor purtatoare de drepturi conexe; d) radiodifuzarea operelor sau a produselor purtatoare de drepturi conexe; e) retransmiterea prin cablu a operelor sau a produselor purtatoare de drepturi conexe; f) realizarea de opere derivate; g) fixarea, in scop comercial, a interpretarilor sau a executiilor artistice ori a programelor de radiodifuziune

sau de televiziune; h) incalcarea prevederilor art. 134. (2) Prin produse purtatoare de drepturi conexe se intelege interpretarile sau executiile artistice fixate,

fonogramele, videogramele si propriile emisiuni ori servicii de programe ale organismelor de radiodifuziune si de televiziune.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 71 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 141. - Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 3 luni la 5 ani sau cu amenda de la 25.000.000 lei la 500.000.000 lei fapta persoanei care isi insuseste, fara drept, calitatea de autor al unei opere sau fapta persoanei care aduce la cunostinta publica o opera sub un alt nume decat acela decis de autor.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 117 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 1411. - (1) Producerea, importul, distribuirea, detinerea, instalarea, intretinerea sau inlocuirea, in mod ilicit, a dispozitivelor de control al accesului, fie originale, fie pirat, utilizate pentru serviciile de programe cu acces conditionat constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 2 la 5 ani sau cu amenda.

(2) Fapta persoanei care se racordeaza fara drept sau care racordeaza fara drept o alta persoana la servicii de programe cu acces conditionat constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 6 luni la 3 ani sau cu amenda.

(3) Utilizarea anunturilor publice ori a mijloacelor electronice de comunicare in scopul promovarii dispozitivelor pirat de control al accesului la serviciile de programe cu acces conditionat, precum si expunerea sau prezentarea catre public in orice mod, fara drept, a informatiilor necesare confectionarii de dispozitive de orice fel, apte sa asigure accesul neautorizat la serviciile de programe precizate, cu acces conditionat, ori destinate accesului neautorizat in orice mod la astfel de servicii, constituie infractiuni si se pedepsesc cu inchisoare de la o luna la 3 ani.

(4) Vanzarea sau inchirierea dispozitivelor pirat de control al accesului se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 3 ani la 10 ani.

(5) Cu pedeapsa prevazuta la alin. (4) se sanctioneaza si savarsirea faptelor prevazute la alin. (1) si (2) in scop comercial.

(6) In sensul prezentei legi, prin dispozitive pirat de control al accesului se intelege orice dispozitiv a carui confectionare nu a fost autorizata de catre titularul drepturilor recunoscute prin prezenta lege in raport cu un anumit serviciu de programe de televiziune cu acces conditionat, realizat pentru facilitarea accesului la acel serviciu.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 72 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 142. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. I pct. 118 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 143. - (1) Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 6 luni la 3 ani sau cu amenda fapta persoanei care, fara drept, produce, importa, distribuie sau inchiriaza, ofera, prin orice mod, spre vanzare sau inchiriere, ori detine, in vederea comercializarii, dispozitive ori componente care permit neutralizarea masurilor tehnice de protectie sau care presteaza servicii care conduc la neutralizarea masurilor tehnice de protectie sau care neutralizeaza aceste masuri tehnice de protectie, inclusiv in mediul digital.

(2) Constituie infractiune si se pedepseste cu inchisoare de la 6 luni la 3 ani sau cu amenda fapta persoanei care, fara a avea consimtamantul titularilor de drepturi si stiind sau trebuind sa stie ca astfel permite, faciliteaza, provoaca sau ascunde o incalcare a unui drept prevazut in prezenta lege:

a) inlatura in scop comercial, de pe opere sau de pe alte produse protejate, ori modifica pe acestea orice informatie sub forma electronica privind regimul drepturilor de autor sau al drepturilor conexe aplicabil;

b) distribuie, importa in scopul distribuirii, radiodifuzeaza ori comunica public sau pune la dispozitie publicului, astfel incat sa poata fi accesate, in orice loc si in orice moment, alese in mod individual, fara drept, prin intermediul tehnicii digitale, opere sau alte produse protejate, pentru care informatiile existente sub forma electronica, privind regimul drepturilor de autor sau al drepturilor conexe, au fost inlaturate ori modificate fara autorizatie.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 73 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1431. - (1) Nu se pedepseste persoana care, mai inainte de a fi inceputa urmarirea penala, denunta autoritatilor competente participarea sa la o asociatie sau intelegere in vederea comiterii uneia dintre infractiunile prevazute la art. 1396, permitand astfel identificarea si tragerea la raspundere penala a celorlalti participanti.

(2) Persoana care a comis una dintre infractiunile prevazute la art. 1396 si care, in timpul urmaririi penale, denunta si faciliteaza identificarea si tragerea la raspundere penala a altor persoane care au savarsit infractiuni legate de marfuri pirat sau de dispozitive pirat de control al accesului, beneficiaza de reducerea la jumatate a limitelor pedepsei prevazute de lege.@

(3) De prevederile alin. (1) beneficiaza si persoanele care au comis infractiuni prevazute la art. 1399, 140 si 141, in conditiile in care se recupereaza prejudiciul constatat.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 120 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

- Alineatul (3) a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 731 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 144. - Abrogat.@ __________ @Articolul a fost abrogat prin art. XII din O.U.G. nr. 190/2005.

Art. 145. - (1) Constatarea infractiunilor prevazute in prezenta lege se face de catre structurile specializate ale Inspectoratului General al Politiei Romane si Inspectoratului General al Politiei de Frontiera.

(2) Constatarea infractiunilor prevazute la art. 1396 alin. (6), art. 1398, 1399 si 143 se face si de catre Inspectoratul General pentru Comunicatii si Tehnologia Informatiilor, iar a celor prevazute la art. 1396, 1398 si 1411 se poate face si de catre Jandarmeria Romana, in conditiile prevazute de art. 214 din Codul de procedura penala.

(3) Competenta de judecata pentru infractiunile prevazute la art. 1396-143 revine tribunalului.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 74 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

TITLUL IV Aplicarea legii. Dispozitii tranzitorii si finale

Art. 146. - Beneficiaza de protectia prevazuta de prezenta lege urmatoarele: a) operele ai caror autori sunt cetateni romani, chiar daca nu au fost aduse inca la cunostinta publica; b) operele ai caror autori sunt persoane fizice sau juridice cu domiciliul ori cu sediul in Romania, chiar daca

nu au fost aduse la cunostinta publica; c) operele de arhitectura construite pe teritoriul Romaniei; d) interpretarile sau executiile artistilor interpreti ori executanti care au loc pe teritoriul Romaniei; e) interpretarile sau executiile artistilor interpreti ori executanti care sunt fixate in inregistrari protejate de

prezenta lege; f) interpretarile sau executiile artistilor interpreti ori executanti care nu au fost fixate in inregistrari, dar sunt

transmise prin emisiuni de radiodifuziune sau de televiziune protejate de prezenta lege; g) inregistrarile sonore sau audiovizuale ai caror producatori sunt persoane fizice sau juridice cu domiciliul ori

cu sediul in Romania; h) inregistrarile sonore sau audiovizuale a caror prima fixare pe un suport material a avut loc pentru prima

data in Romania; i) programele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune emise de organisme de radiodifuziune si de televiziune cu

sediul in Romania; j) programele de radiodifuziune si de televiziune transmise de organisme transmitatoare cu sediul in

Romania.@ __________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 75 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 147. - Persoanele fizice sau juridice straine, titulare ale drepturilor de autor sau ale drepturilor conexe, beneficiaza de protectia prevazuta prin conventiile, tratatele si acordurile internationale la care Romania este parte, iar in lipsa acestora beneficiaza de un tratament egal cu cel al cetatenilor romani, cu conditia ca acestia sa beneficieze, la randul lor, de tratament similar in statele respective.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 76 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost modificat prin Legea

de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 1471. - In completarea prevederilor prezentei legi se pot adopta reglementari speciale pentru stabilirea unor masuri, inclusiv privind aplicarea si utilizarea codurilor de identificare a sursei, in vederea combaterii importului, producerii, reproducerii, distribuirii sau inchirierii de marfuri pirat ori dispozitive pirat de control al accesului, utilizate pentru serviciile de programe cu acces conditionat, precum si pentru utilizarea de marcaje speciale pentru atestarea platii remuneratiei compensatorii pentru copia privata.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 126 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 77 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 148. - (1) In vederea inregistrarii, ca mijloc de proba, a operelor realizate in Romania, se infiinteaza Registrul National de Opere, administrat de Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor. Inregistrarea este facultativa si se face contra cost, potrivit normelor metodologice si tarifelor stabilite prin hotarare a Guvernului.

(2) Existenta si continutul unei opere se pot dovedi prin orice mijloace de proba, inclusiv prin includerea acesteia in repertoriul unui organism de gestiune colectiva.

(3) Autorii si alti titulari de drepturi sau detinatorii de drepturi exclusive ale autorilor, la care se face referire in prezenta lege, au dreptul sa inscrie, pe originalele sau pe copiile autorizate ale operelor, mentiunea de rezervare a exploatarii acestora, semnalata conform uzantelor, constand intr-un simbol reprezentat prin litera C, in mijlocul unui cerc, insotit de numele lor, de locul si anul primei publicari.

(4) Producatorii de inregistrari sonore, artistii interpreti sau executanti si alti detinatori de drepturi exclusive ale producatorilor sau ale artistilor interpreti ori executanti, la care se face referire in prezenta lege, au dreptul sa inscrie, pe originalele sau pe copiile autorizate ale inregistrarilor sonore sau audiovizuale ori pe invelisul care le contine, mentiunea de rezervare a exploatarii acestora, semnalata conform uzantelor si constand intr-un simbol reprezentat prin litera P, in mijlocul unui cerc, insotit de numele lor, de locul si anul primei publicari.

(5) Pana la proba contrara, se prezuma ca drepturile exclusive, semnalate conform uzantelor, prin simbolurile mentionate la alin. (3) si (4) sau prin mentiunile prevazute la art. 104 si 1062, exista si apartin persoanelor care le-au utilizat.

(6) Dispozitiile alin. (3), (4) si (5) nu conditioneaza existenta drepturilor recunoscute si garantate prin prezenta lege.

(7) Autorii de opere si titularii de drepturi, o data cu includerea operei lor in repertoriul organismului de gestiune colectiva, isi pot inregistra si numele literar sau artistic, exclusiv in vederea aducerii acestuia la cunostinta publica.@

__________ @Articolul a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 127 din Legea nr. 285/2004.

Art. 149. - (1) Actele juridice incheiate sub regimul legislatiei anterioare isi produc toate efectele conform aceleia, cu exceptia clauzelor care prevad cesiunea drepturilor de utilizare a totalitatii operelor pe care autorul le poate crea in viitor.@

(2) Beneficiaza de protectia prezentei legi si operele, inclusiv programele pentru calculator, interpretarile sau executiile, inregistrarile sonore sau audiovizuale, precum si programele organismelor de radiodifuziune si de televiziune realizate anterior intrarii in vigoare a prezentei legi, in conditiile prevazute la alin. (1).@

(3) Durata drepturilor patrimoniale asupra operelor create inainte de intrarea in vigoare a prezentei legi si pentru care nu au expirat termenele de protectie calculate conform procedurilor legislatiei anterioare se prelungeste pana la termenul de protectie prevazut in prezenta lege. Prelungirea produce efecte numai de la intrarea in vigoare a prezentei legi.@

__________ @Alineatele (1) si (3) au fost modificate prin art. I pct. 128 din Legea nr. 285/2004. - Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 78 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 150. - (1) Utilajele, schitele, machetele, manuscrisele si orice alte bunuri care servesc direct la realizarea unei opere ce da nastere unui drept de autor nu pot face obiectul unei urmariri silite.

(2) Sumele datorate autorilor, ca urmare a utilizarii operelor lor, beneficiaza de aceeasi protectie ca si salariile si nu pot fi urmarite decat in aceleasi conditii. Aceste sume sunt supuse impozitarii conform legislatiei fiscale in materie.@

(3) Abrogat.@ __________ @Alineatul (3) a fost abrogat prin art. 30 alin. (2) din Legea nr. 146/1997.

- Alineatul (2) a fost modificat prin art. I pct. 781 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005, astfel cum a fost completat prin Legea de aprobare nr. 329/2006.

Art. 151. - Litigiile privind dreptul de autor si drepturile conexe sunt de competenta organelor jurisdictionale, potrivit prezentei legi si dreptului comun.

Art. 1511. - (1) Comisia Europeana va fi informata cu privire la intentia de adoptare a unor dispozitii nationale de reglementare a unor noi drepturi conexe, precizandu-se motivele esentiale care justifica reglementarea acestor drepturi, precum si durata de protectie corespunzatoare.

(2) Vor fi comunicate Comisiei Europene orice dispozitii nationale adoptate in domeniul reglementat de prezenta lege.

(3) Va fi transmisa Comisiei Europene lista organismelor de radiodifuziune carora le sunt aplicabile dispozitiile art. 119 alin. (2).

(4) Oficiul Roman pentru Drepturile de Autor este responsabil de efectuarea comunicarilor prevazute la alin. (1)-(3) catre Comisia Europeana.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 79 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 1512. - Prezenta lege transpune prevederile urmatoarelor acte normative comunitare: a) Directiva Consiliului 91/250/CEE din 14 mai 1991 privind protectia juridica a programelor pentru

calculator, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 122 din 17 mai 1991; b) Directiva Consiliului 92/100/CEE din 19 noiembrie 1992 privind dreptul de inchiriere si de imprumut si

anumite drepturi conexe dreptului de autor in domeniul proprietatii intelectuale, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 346 din 24 noiembrie 1992;

c) Directiva Consiliului 93/83/CEE din 27 septembrie 1993 privind armonizarea anumitor dispozitii referitoare la dreptul de autor si drepturile conexe aplicabile difuzarii de programe prin satelit si retransmisiei prin cablu, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 248 din 6 octombrie 1993;

d) Directiva Consiliului 93/98/CEE din 29 octombrie 1993 privind armonizarea duratei de protectie a dreptului de autor si a anumitor drepturi conexe, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 290 din 24 noiembrie 1993;

e) Directiva Parlamentului European si a Consiliului 96/9/CE din 11 martie 1996 privind protectia juridica a bazelor de date, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 077 din 27 martie 1996;

f) Directiva Parlamentului European si a Consiliului 2001/29/CE din 22 mai 2001 privind armonizarea anumitor aspecte ale dreptului de autor si drepturilor conexe in societatea informationala, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 006 din 10 ianuarie 2002;

g) Directiva Parlamentului European si a Consiliului 2001/84/CE din 27 septembrie 2001 privind dreptul de suita in beneficiul autorului unei opere de arta originale, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 272 din 13 octombrie 2001;

h) Directiva Parlamentului European si a Consiliului 2004/48/CE din 29 aprilie 2004 privind asigurarea respectarii drepturilor de proprietate intelectuala, publicata in Jurnalul Oficial al Comunitatilor Europene nr. L 157 din 30 aprilie 2004.@

__________ @Articolul a fost introdus prin art. I pct. 79 din O.U.G. nr. 123/2005.

Art. 152. - Organismele de gestiune colectiva care functioneaza la data intrarii in vigoare a prezentei legi sunt obligate sa se conformeze dispozitiilor art. 125, in termen de 6 luni de la intrarea in vigoare a prezentei legi.

Art. 153. - Dispozitiile prezentei legi se completeaza cu dispozitiile dreptului comun. Art. 154. - (1) Prezenta lege intra in vigoare la 90 de zile de la data publicarii ei in Monitorul Oficial al

Romaniei. (2) Pe aceeasi data se abroga Decretul nr. 321 din 21 iunie 1956 privind dreptul de autor, cu modificarile

ulterioare, precum si orice alte dispozitii contrare. (3) Pana la aprobarea tabelelor si a metodologiilor negociate conform prevederilor art. 131 din prezenta lege,

se aplica tarifele stabilite prin actele normative in vigoare.

Aceasta lege a fost adoptata de Camera Deputatilor in sedinta din 19 februarie 1996, cu respectarea prevederilor art. 74 alin. (1) din Constitutia Romaniei.

PRESEDINTELE CAMEREI DEPUTATILOR ADRIAN NASTASE

Aceasta lege a fost adoptata de Senat in sedinta din 20 februarie 1996, cu respectarea prevederilor art. 74 alin. (1) din Constitutia Romaniei.

p. PRESEDINTELE SENATULUI ION SOLCANU

Bucuresti, 14 martie 1996. Nr. 8.

Law No. 8 of March 14, 1996, on Copyright and Neighboring Rights (as amended up to Law No. 329/2006), Romania

Available Materials